Сын Адама, 7 глава-окончание повести

ГЛАВА 7


"Вчера, когда мы
говорили об этой книге, ты казался чрезвычайно серьезным", - заметил Брук на следующий день днем.

"Конечно, была", - ответила Клэр. "Я сказала именно то, что думала".

Они шли вместе по большой дороге, которая ведет из Амальфи
в сторону Салерно. Это, безусловно, одна из самых красивых дорог в
Европе, да и во всем мире. Цепь скалистых высот обрывается с
дикой крутизной с высоты пяти тысяч футов прямо к темно-синему
морю, ощетинившемуся острыми иглами и шипами камня, грубого с
хаос коричневых валунов, покрытых глубокими трещинами от вершины до подножия
ущелья. В каждом ущелье разбит сад с апельсинами, лимонами и
гранатами, от косточек которых веет южным ароматом
цветут в течение всего мая. Внизу лежит темное и прозрачное море
без приливов и отливов, часто неподвижное, как лесной пруд; затем, иногда, оно поднимается
внезапно в глубоком гневе, ударяя по поверхности утеса, гремя
через пещеры с низким входом, завивая свои огромные зеленые кудри и
расчесывая их в пенистые локоны вдоль полос пляжа, извиваясь
обвивается вокруг скалы Конка сильно поблескивающей простыней и кружится
его призрак пены до небес, сам призрак шторма.

И в этих грубых скалах, высоко над водой, вырублена
дорога, которая ведет вокруг основания горы, на много миль вдоль нее, через
остро выступающие отроги, а между валунами и иглами, вниз
в сады ущелий и мимо темных башен, откуда стражники
однажды заметили зловещий парус сарацина и послали свое предупреждение
дымовой маяк днем и огонь ночью.

Это самая красивая дорога в мире, в ее бесконечном разнообразии, в
величие вверху и широта внизу, и изумительное богатство
сладость глубоких садов, переходящая из дикой природы в
великолепие, из великолепия в богатство цвета, света и запаха,
и снова навстречу суровой силе запредельного одиночества.

Клэр и Джонстон некоторое время обменивались праздными фразами, пока они
миновали Атрани и поворот, где новая дорога ведет в Равелло,
и были довольно далеко от дороги. Они оба были рады гулять вместе
и гулять, потому что Клэр окрепла и устала от постоянного
сидения на террасе, а Джонстон устал от долгих прогулок
в одиночестве, просто ради того, чтобы потом проголодаться, а в последнее время
совсем отказался от этого. Сама миссис Боуринг была рада побыть одна
на этот раз, и почти не возражала, и поэтому они отправились вдвоем
рано после полудня.

Замечание Джонстона было преднамеренным, поскольку его любопытство было
возбужденный накануне словами и поведением Клэр. Но после того, как она
дала ему свой краткий ответ, она больше ничего не сказала, и они пошли дальше в
несколько мгновений царила тишина.

"Да", - сказал наконец Джонстон, как бы размышляя, "вы
обычно говорите то, что думаете. В то время я в этом не сомневался. Но вы
кажетесь довольно суровым к мужчинам. Все женщины, конечно, ангелы..."

"Вовсе нет!" - перебила Клэр. "Некоторые из нас совсем наоборот".

"Ну, знаешь, это общепринятая вещь. Именно это я и имею в виду.
Но не принято считать, что мужчины таковы. Если вы возьмете мужчин в
при всем уважении вы должны делать некоторые послабления ".

"Я не понимаю почему. Вы намного сильнее нас. Вы все так думаете
у вас гораздо больше гордости. Ты всегда говоришь, что у тебя есть чувство чести
чего мы не можем понять. Я должен думать, что со всеми этими преимуществами
вы были бы слишком горды, чтобы настаивать на том, чтобы мы делали поблажки для
вас.

"Знаете, это довольно остроумно", - со смехом ответил Брук. "Все
то же самое, быть хорошей - занятие женщины, а у мужчины есть много других
дел помимо этого. Это простой английский. Когда женщина не
хорошо, что она влюбляется. Когда мужчина плох, он этого не делает - такова его природа".

"О, если ты начнешь с того, что скажешь, что все мужчины плохие! Это странный выход
из положения"

"Вовсе нет. Хорошие мужчины и плохие женщины - это исключения, вот и все - в
том, как ты понимаешь добро и зло ".

"А как, по-твоему, я понимаю добро и зло?" Мне кажется, что
ты многое принимаешь как должное, не так ли?"

"О, я не знаю", - сказал Брук, внезапно становясь рассеянным. "Это
довольно трудные вещи для разговора".

"Мне нравится говорить о них. Как, по-твоему, я понимаю эти два
слова?"

"Я не знаю", - повторил Джонстон еще более неопределенно. "Я полагаю, ваша
теория состоит в том, что мужчины и женщины абсолютно равны, и что мужчина не должен
делать то, чего не должна делать женщина - и все такое, вы знаете. Я не совсем
знаю, как это выразить ".

"Я не понимаю, почему то, что неправильно для женщины, должно быть правильным для мужчины",
сказала Клэр. "Закон не имеет никакого значения, не так ли? Мужчина попадает в
тюрьму за кражу или подделку документов, как и женщина. Я не понимаю, почему
общество должно делать какие-либо различия в других вещах. Если бы был
закон против флирта, он отправил бы мужчин в тюрьму точно так же, как
женщины, не так ли?"

"Какая ужасная идея!" - засмеялся Брук.

"Да, но теоретически..."

"О, теоретически все в порядке. Но на практике мы, мужчины, не заворачиваемся в
хлопок и не перевязываемся розовыми лентами со дня нашего рождения и до того дня,
мы женаты. Я... я не совсем знаю, как объяснить, что я имею в виду, но
это общая идея. Среди бедных людей - я полагаю, не следует говорить
низшие классы больше - ну, с ними это не совсем то же самое.
женщины не получают столько заботы, когда они молоды, вы
знаете - что-то в этом роде. Следствием этого является то, что гораздо больше
равенство между мужчинами и женщинами. Я считаю, что женщины хуже, а
мужчины лучше - во всяком случае, это мое мнение. Осмелюсь сказать, что это не
многого стоит. Ты же знаешь, это всего лишь то, что я вижу дома ".

"Но рабочие не флиртуют!" - воскликнула Клэр. "Они пьют, и
такого рода вещи..."

"Да, многие из них пьют, мужчины и женщины. А что касается флирта - они
не называют это флиртом, но по-своему, я осмелюсь сказать, это очень похоже
то же самое. Только в нашей части страны мужчина, который флиртует, если вы
назовете это так, получает такое же дурное имя, как и женщина. Видите ли, у них есть все
воспитывался примерно так же. Но у нас все совсем по-другому. Девочка
воспитывается в клетке, как горлица, которой нечего делать, кроме как
быть хорошей, в то время как мальчика отправляют в государственную школу, когда ему одиннадцать или
двенадцать, что в точности то же самое, что отправить его в ад, за исключением того, что у него
есть уверенность в том, что он выберется ".

"Но мальчиков не учат флиртовать в Итоне", - заметила молодая девушка.

"Ну ... нет", - ответил Джонстон. "Но они учатся всему остальному, кроме
Латынь и греческий, и они ходят к частному репетитору, чтобы выучить эти вещи
прежде чем они поступят в университет ".

"Ты хочешь сказать, что они учатся пить, играть в азартные игры и все такое?" - спросила
Клэр.

"О ... более или менее ... понемногу всего, что не приносит пользы - и потом
ты ожидаешь, что после этого мы будем такими же, как ты, которые были
воспитаны твоими матерями дома. Это несправедливо, ты знаешь.

"Нет", - ответила Клэр, уступая. "Это несправедливо. Это кажется мне
лучшим аргументом, который вы пока использовали. Но это не делает все правильным, несмотря ни на что
это. И почему мужчин не следует воспитывать такими же хорошими, какими являются женщины


Брук рассмеялся.

"Это совсем другое дело. Только отеческое правительство могло бы сделать
это - или материнское правительство. У нас нет ни того, ни другого, поэтому мы должны сделать
все, что в наших силах. Я только констатирую факт, и вы обязаны это признать.
Я не могу вернуться к причине. Факт остается фактом. В определенном смысле, в
определенном возрасте все мужчины, как правило, плохие, а все женщины, в целом,
хорошие. Большинство из вас знают это, и вы судите нас соответственно и делаете
послабления. Но вы сами, кажется, не склонны быть милосердными. Возможно
ты будешь менее жестокосердным, когда станешь старше ".

"Я не жестокосердная!" - возмущенно воскликнула Клэр. "Я всего лишь.
И я всегда буду таким же, я уверен".

"Если бы я был французом, - сказал Брук, - я был бы вежлив и сказал, что я
надеялся на это. Поскольку я не такой, и поскольку было бы грубо сказать, что я этого не делал
поверьте, я ничего не скажу. Только быть тем, кого ты называешь справедливым, это не
способ понравиться, ты знаешь.

"Я не хочу, чтобы мне нравились", - ответила Клэр довольно резко. "Я ненавижу тех, кого
называют популярными людьми!"

"Я тоже. Как правило, они ужасные зануды, разве ты не знаешь? Они хотят
продолжать в том же духе и все время нравиться ".

"Ну... если кто-то вообще любит людей, он должен любить их постоянно",
возразила Клэр с ненужной резкостью.

"Это была первоначальная точка зрения", - заметил Брук. "Это было ваше возражение
мужчине в книге - что он любил сначала одну сестру, а затем
другую. Бедняга! Первый любил его, а второй молился за
его! Ему не повезло!"

"О мужчине, который способен на такое, не стоит и молиться!" - возразил
молодая девушка. "Мне кажется, что когда мужчина заставляет женщину поверить, что
он любит ее, лучшее, что он может сделать, это быть верным ей
впоследствии".

"Да ... но предположим, что он совершенно уверен, что не сможет сделать ее
счастливой ..."

"Тогда он вообще не имел права заниматься с ней любовью".

"Но сначала он этого не знал. Он не узнавал, пока не познакомился
с ней долгое время".

"Это делает все еще хуже", - воскликнула Клэр убежденно, но
без всякой логики.

"И пока он пытался это выяснить, она влюбилась в него",
продолжил Брук. "Это было невезение, но это была не его вина, ты знаешь ..."

"О да, это было ... по крайней мере, в той книге. Он попросил ее выйти за него замуж
прежде чем он наполовину принял решение. В самом деле, мистер Джонстон, - продолжила она
, почти теряя самообладание, - вы защищаете этого человека почти так же,
как если бы вы защищали себя!"

"Это довольно трудно сказать мужчине, не так ли?"

Джонстон был достаточно молод, чтобы раздражаться, хотя это его забавляло.

"Тогда почему ты защищаешь этого человека?" - спросила Клэр, остановившись на повороте
дороги и повернувшись к нему лицом.

"Я не буду, если мы собираемся ссориться из-за нелепой книги", - ответил он
глядя на нее, ответил: "Мое мнение недостаточно ценно для этого".

"Если у тебя вообще есть мнение, за него стоит бороться".

"Я не хочу драться, и я не буду драться с тобой", - ответил он,
начиная смеяться.

"Со мной или с любым другим..."

"Нет ... не с тобой", - сказал он с неожиданным акцентом.

"Почему не со мной?"

"Потому что ты мне очень нравишься", - смело ответил он, и они встали
глядя друг на друга посреди дороги.

Клэр вздрогнула от неожиданности, и краска медленно прилила к ее лицу,
но она не отводила от него глаз. Впервые ей показалось
, что у него нет над ней власти.

"Мне жаль", - ответила она. "Потому что ты мне не нравишься".

"Ты серьезно?" Он не смог удержаться от смеха.

"Да". В ее тоне нельзя было ошибиться.

Лицо Джонстоуна изменилось, и впервые за все время их знакомства
он был единственным, кто отвел глаза.

"Мне тоже жаль", - тихо сказал он. "Может, нам повернуть назад?" спросил он после
минутной паузы.

"Нет, я хочу пройтись", - ответила Клэр.

Она отвернулась от него и молча пошла дальше. Некоторое время
оба молчали. Джонстон был озадачен, удивлен и немного обижен, но
он приписал то, что она сказала, своей собственной грубости, сказав ей это
она нравилась ему, хотя он и не мог понять, что сделал что-то настолько уж большое
ужасное. Он тоже говорил спонтанно, без малейшей мысли о том,
чтобы произвести впечатление или начать заниматься с ней любовью. Возможно, он
должен был извиниться перед ней. Если она так думала, то он так и думал, и это не могло причинить вреда
попытаться.

"Мне очень жаль, если я только что обидел тебя", - мягко сказал он. "Я
не хотел".

"Ты не оскорбил меня", - ответила Клэр. "Это не грубо - сказать, что тебе
нравится человек".

"О ... прошу прощения ... я подумала, возможно..."

Он колебался, удивленный ее очень неожиданным ответом. Он не мог
представить, чего она хотела.

"Потому что я сказала, что ты мне не нравишься?" - спросила она.

"Ну...да"

"Значит, это я тебя обидела", - ответила молодая девушка. "Я тоже не
хотел. Только, когда ты сказал, что я тебе нравлюсь, я подумал, что ты
мы были серьезны, вы знаете, и поэтому я хотел быть предельно честным, потому что я
думал, что так будет честнее. Видишь ли, если бы я позволил тебе думать, что ты мне нравишься,
ты мог бы подумать, что мы собираемся стать друзьями, и
это невозможно, ты знаешь - потому что ты мне никогда не нравился, и я никогда
не буду. Но это не должно мешать нам гулять вместе, и разговаривать, и
все такое. По крайней мере, я не имею в виду, что так должно быть. Вот причина, почему я
пока не буду поворачивать назад..."

"Но как, черт возьми, ты можешь наслаждаться прогулкой и разговором с мужчиной, который тебе
не нравится?" - спросил Джонстон, который был полностью в замешательстве, и начал
думаю, что он, должно быть, спит.

"Ну... ты ужасно хорошая компания, ты знаешь, а я не могу всегда быть рядом
сидеть со своей матерью на террасе, хотя мы и любим друг друга
нежно."

"Вы самый необыкновенный человек!" - воскликнул Джонстон в
искреннем замешательстве. "И, конечно, я тоже не нравлюсь твоей матери,
не так ли?"

"Вовсе нет", - ответила Клэр. "Ты спрашивал меня об этом раньше, и я сказал тебе
правду. С тех пор ты нравишься ей все больше и больше. Она всегда
говорит, какой ты милый ".

"Тогда мне лучше всегда разговаривать с ней", - предложила Брук, нащупывая
подсказку.

"О, мне бы это совсем не понравилось!" - воскликнула молодая девушка, смеясь.

"И все же я вам не нравлюсь. Это как двадцать вопросов. У тебя должна быть
какая-то очень особая причина для этого, - добавил он задумчиво. "Полагаю, я
должно быть, совершил какую-то ужасную вещь, сам того не зная. Я бы хотела, чтобы ты
скажи мне. Ты не хочешь, пожалуйста? Тогда я уйду".

"Нет", - ответила Клэр. "Я тебе не скажу. Но у меня есть причина. Я не
капризный. Я не зря испытываю сильную неприязнь к людям. Оставь это
в покое. Мы можем очень приятно поговорить о других вещах. Поскольку вы
достаточно хорош, чтобы понравиться мне, было бы забавно сказать мне, почему. Если у тебя есть
какая-нибудь веская причина, ты знаешь, я не перестану нравиться тебе только потому, что ты мне не
нравишься, не так ли?"

Говоря это, она искоса взглянула на него, а он наблюдал за ней и
пытался понять ее, потому что откровение о ее неприязни пришло
к нему очень внезапно. Пока они шли, она была справа, и он увидел
ее на фоне светлого неба, над линией низкого парапета. Возможно
свет позади нее ослепил его; во всяком случае, у него на мгновение возникло странное
впечатление. Казалось, она взяла верх над ним и была
сильнее и решительнее, чем он. Она казалась выше, чем была на самом деле,
к тому же, она находилась на более возвышенной части дороги, в середине ее.
На мгновение он почувствовал именно то, что она так часто чувствовала с ним, что
у нее была власть над ним. Но он не возмущался этим ощущением так, как она,
хотя для него это было так же ново.

Тем не менее, он не ответил ей, потому что она говорила только наполовину
серьезно, а сам он в тот момент не был склонен шутить просто так
ради шутки. Он посмотрел вниз, на дорогу у себя под ногами, и он знал
внезапно эта Клэр привлекла его гораздо больше, чем он себе представлял.
В искоса брошенном ею на него взгляде было что-то завораживающее. В этом
было странное очарование в ее девичьей противоречивости и в ее откровенном признании
что он ей не нравится. Ее неприязнь возбудила его. Он не выбирал, чтобы
она его невзлюбила, особенно за какую-то абсурдную мелочь в его поведении,
которую он даже не заметил, когда совершил ошибку, какой бы она ни была
.

Он шел молча, и он слышал ее легкую поступь и
мягкий шорох ее саржевой юбки, когда она двигалась. Он хотел, чтобы он ей понравился,
и хотела бы, чтобы он знал, что сделать, чтобы переубедить ее. Но это было бы
нелегко, поскольку он не знал причины ее неприязни. Вскоре
она заговорила снова, на этот раз более серьезно.

"Я не должна была этого говорить. Мне жаль. Но, конечно, ты знала, что я
говорил несерьезно".

"Я не знаю, почему тебе не следовало этого говорить", - ответил он. "Как
на самом деле, вы совершенно правы. Вы мне нравитесь ничуть не меньше
потому что я вам не нравлюсь. Лайк - это не сделка с наложенным платежом.
Думаю, ты нравишься мне еще больше за то, что ты такой честный. Ты не возражаешь?"

"Ни в малейшей степени. Это очень веская причина". Клэр улыбнулась, а затем
внезапно снова посерьезнела, задаваясь вопросом, не было бы действительно
честно сказать ему тогда и там, что она подслушала его последнее
интервью с леди Фан.

Но она подумала, что это могло только заставить его чувствовать себя неловко.

"И еще одна причина, по которой ты мне нравишься, - это то, что ты воинственная", - задумчиво сказал он
. "Я не такой, ты знаешь. Человек всегда восхищается качествами, которых у него нет
у него нет самого себя".

"И ты не боец? Тебе не нравится быть в оппозиции?"

"Ни капельки! Я не люблю драться. Я систематически избегаю ссор".

"Я не должна была так думать", - сказала Клэр, снова глядя на него. "Неужели
ты знаешь? Я думаю, большинство людей приняли бы тебя за солдата".

"Неужели я выгляжу так, как будто собираюсь добиваться репутации пузыря у
жерла пушки?" Брук рассмеялся. "Я полон странных клятв?"

"О, знаете, это смешно!" - воскликнула Клэр. "Я имею в виду, вы выглядите так,
будто готовы драться".

"Я бы никогда этого не сделал, если бы мог помочь этому. И до сих пор мне удавалось "помочь
этому" очень хорошо. Я думаю, что я от природы мягкий. Ты не такой, ты знаешь. Я
не хочу показаться грубым, но я думаю, что ты драчливый - "воинственный"
красивее ".

"Мой отец был солдатом", - сказала девушка с некоторой гордостью.

"А мой - пивовар. Есть большая наследуемая разница между
обращением с порохом и приготовлением слабого эля. Каков отец, таков и сын. Я буду
тоже варить слабый эль. Если бы вы могли заказать в "Балаклаве", вы бы сделали это. Кстати,
кстати, вы возражаете не против пива? Пожалуйста, скажите мне. Я
вообще не должна возражать, и я бы предпочла знать, что дело было только в этом ".

"Какой абсурд!" - воскликнула Клэр с презрением. "Как будто это имело какое-то
значение!"

"Ну, тогда в чем дело?" - спросил Брук с внезапным нетерпением. "У вас есть
нет права ненавидеть меня, не сказав за что.

"Нет права?" Молодая девушка наполовину свирепо повернулась к нему, а затем
рассмеялась. "У тебя нет постоянного приказа с Небес нравиться
ты знаешь, что вся человеческая раса!"

"И если бы я это сделал, вы, я полагаю, были бы единственным исключением",
предположил Джонстон с довольно недовольной улыбкой.

"Возможно".

"Могу ли я что-нибудь сделать, чтобы заставить тебя передумать? Потому что, если бы
это было разумно, я бы это сделал".

"Довольно жаль, что ты ставишь условие о его существовании в
разумно", - ответила Клэр, скривив губы. "Но там ничего нет.
С таким же успехом ты можешь отказаться от этого сразу.

"Я не буду".

"Уверяю тебя, это пустая трата времени. Кроме того, это простое тщеславие. Это
только потому, что ты всем нравишься - и ты думаешь, что я тоже должен ".

"Между нами, мы наконец-то добрались до моего характера", - заметил Брук
с некоторой резкостью. "Теперь вы обнаружили мое тщеславие. Постепенно мы
обнаружим еще какие-нибудь хорошие качества".

"Возможно. Знаешь, каждое из них будет шагом в нашем знакомстве. Ступеньки
могут вести как вниз, так и вверх. Мы спускаемся с холма по этой дороге
только что, и она крутая. Посмотрите на этого несчастного мула, тащащего это
тащи машину вверх по склону к нам! Это все равно что пытаться быть друзьями, несмотря ни на что.
Хотя я бы хотел, чтобы этот человек не бил зверя вот так! Какие скоты
эти люди!"

Ее темно-синие глаза пристально следили за зрелищем, и зрачки
расширились и стали злыми. Повозка была в сотне ярдов от нас, ехала по
дороге, доверху нагруженная мешками с картошкой и запряженная одним жалким мулом.
Огромный возчик растянулся на передних мешках, выкрикивая что-то невнятное
распевайте во весь голос. Это был черноволосый мужчина с отвратительным
ртом, а его лицо было красным от вина. Когда он орал свою песню, он порол
его жалкое животное с тяжелым кнутом, дополняя его вой жестокими
ударами. Клэр побледнела от гнева, когда подошла ближе и увидела все это более
отчетливо. Колени мула сгибались почти вдвое при каждом резком шаге,
его широко раскрытые глаза были ярко-красными со всех сторон, белый язык высунут, и
он задыхался. Дорога тоже была каменистой, к тому же крутой, потому что
ее недавно починили, а не укатали.

"Скотина!" - воскликнула Клэр тихим голосом, и ее лицо побледнело еще больше.

Джонстон ничего не сказал, и выражение его лица не изменилось, когда они приблизились.

"Разве ты не видишь?" - воскликнула молодая девушка. "Ты ничего не можешь сделать? Ты не можешь
остановить его?"

"О да. Я думаю, что смогу это сделать", - равнодушно ответил Брук. "Это
довольно грубо по отношению к мулу".

"Грубо! Это жестоко, это подло, это трусливо, это совершенно
бесчеловечно!"

В этот момент несчастное животное споткнулось, попыталось подняться
само по себе, когда плеть безжалостно опустилась на его тонкие бока, а затем
упало ничком и завалилось на бок. Тяжелая повозка отъехала назад,
наполовину развернувшись, так что оглобли протащились поперек тела мула,
чей вес не позволил грузу скатиться с холма. Перевозчик
перестал петь и выругался, изо всех сил избивая зверя, пока тот
лежал неподвижно, хватая ртом воздух.

"Ах, убийца! Ах, падаль! Я научу тебя! Проклятия на мертвых твоего
дома! - взревел он.

Брук и Клэр подошли ближе.

"Это не очень умно со стороны этого парня", - заметил Джонстон
равнодушно. "Ему было бы гораздо лучше спуститься".

"О, прекрати это, прекрати это!" - закричала молодая девушка, остро страдая за
беспомощное существо.

Но этот человек , по - видимому, осознал невозможность произвести какое - либо
впечатление, если только он не спустится со своего насеста. Он бросил кнут на
землю и соскользнул с мешков. Он постоял, глядя на мула
мгновение, а затем изо всех сил пнул его в спину. Затем, так же, как
Подошли Джонстон и Клэр, он обошел повозку сзади,
ступая нетвердой походкой, поскольку был явно пьян. Они остановились у
парапета и посмотрели.

"Он собирается разгрузиться", - сказал Джонстон. "Это разумно, при любых
событиях".

Мешки, как обычно в Италии, были привязаны к тележке веревками, которые
были крепкими спереди, но наматывались на тяжелое веретено сзади.
В шпинделе было три отверстия, в которые были вставлены шесты в качестве
рычагов, чтобы поворачивать его и удерживать веревки натянутыми. Два шеста были
плотно прижаты к грузу, в то время как третий стоял почти вертикально
в своем отверстии.

Мужчина взял третью палку, брусок вяза длиной в четыре фута и толщиной
с запястье человека, и снова подошел к мулу сбоку от
Клэр и Джонстон. Он поднял оружие высоко в воздух, и почти прежде, чем
они поняли, какой ужас он творил, он нанес три или
четыре ужасных удара по спине существа, вызвав столько же кровотечений
раны. Мул брыкался и сильно дрожал, а его глаза почти вылезли
начиная с головы.

Джонстон поднялся первым, поймал посох в воздухе, когда он был готов
снова опустился, вырвал его из рук мужчины и швырнул через
Голова Клэр перелетела через парапет и упала в море. Мужчина отступил на
шаг, и его лицо побагровело от ярости. Он разразился потоком
ужасных ругательств на диалекте, совершенно непонятном даже Клэр,
которая хорошо знала итальянский.

"Тебе не нужно так кричать, мой хороший", - сказал Джонстон, улыбаясь
ему.

Мужчина был большим, сильным и пьяным. Он сжал кулаки и двинулся
на своего противника, опустив голову, в тщетной итальянской манере.
Англичанин отступил в сторону, нанес удар левой рукой за ухом и
вслед за ним последовал мощный удар ногой, который отправил парня на пол
лицом в канаву под камнями. Клэр смотрела, и ее глаза
необычно заблестели, потому что в ее жилах текла боевая кровь. Мужчина
казался оглушенным и неподвижно лежал там, где упал. Джонстон повернулся к
упавшему мулу, который лежал, истекая кровью и задыхаясь, под оглоблями, и он
начал отстегивать упряжь.

"Ты не могла бы положить большой камень за руль?" спросил он, когда Клэр попыталась
помочь ему.

Он знал, что тележка должна откатиться назад, если она не заблокирована, потому что он
заметил, как она стояла. Клэр огляделась в поисках камня, подобрала один
с обочины дороги и подошла к задней части повозки, в то время как Джонстон похлопал по
голову мула и занялся пряжками сбруи,
низко наклоняясь при этом. Клэр тоже наклонилась, пытаясь вдавить
камень под колесо, и не заметила, что возчик сидит
на обочине дороги, нащупывая что-то в кармане.

Мгновение спустя он был на ногах. Когда Клэр встала, он
мягко подошел к Джонстону сзади. Когда он двинулся, она увидела, что в его правой руке был
открытый складной нож. Джонстон все еще наклонялся
не сознавая опасности. Молодая девушка была легка на ноги и
быстра и не труслива. Мужчина был перед ней, на полпути между ней и
Брук. Она прыгнула изо всех сил, обвила руками шею пьяного
мужчину сзади и оттащила его назад. Он нанес дикий удар
ножом за спину и прорычал проклятия.

"Быстро!" - крикнула Клэр своим высоким, чистым голосом. "У него нож!
Быстро!"

Но Джонстон услышал их шаги и уже приблизился к нему
раньше, в то время как руки молодой девушки крепче обхватили его шею
сзади. Парень яростно замахал вокруг себя клинком, пошатываясь
отступая назад, когда Клэр потянула его за собой.

"Отпусти, или ты упадешь!" Брук крикнул ей.

С этими словами, уклоняясь от ножа, он дважды ударил мужчину в лицо,
слева и справа, серьезно, по-деловому. Клэр поймала себя
за колесо тележки, когда она отпрыгнула в сторону, почти упав под
вес мужчины. Мгновение спустя Брук стоял коленом ему на грудь, держа
нож в руке и держа его у горла возчика.

"Лежи спокойно!" он сказал довольно тихо по-английски. "Дай мне повод,
пожалуйста!" - обратился он к Клэр, не поднимая глаз. "Он подвешен к
стержень там в виде спирали".

Стоя на коленях на груди мужчины - по правде говоря, он был сильно оглушен,
хотя и не потерял сознания - Брук сделал две полуповязки недоуздком
обхватил одно запястье, провел веревку под его шеей, пока он лежал, и потянул дальше
так было до тех пор, пока рука не оказалась у него под боком, затем обхватил другое запястье,
передал леску обратно, потянул за нее и, наконец, сделал два оборота вокруг
горла. Клэр наблюдала за операцией, очень бледная и тяжело дышащая.

"Он пьян", - заметил Джонстон. "Иначе я бы не стал его связывать, вы
знаете. Теперь, если ты пошевелишься, - сказал он по-английски своему пленнику, - ты
задушишь себя".

После этого он поднялся, заставил парня перевернуться и зафиксировал падение
веревку снова обвязали вокруг обоих запястий и закрепили так, что мужчина
лежал, откинув голову назад своими руками, которыми он не мог пошевелить
не затягивая веревку на шее.

"Теперь он напуган", - сказал Брук. "Давайте вытащим бедного мула из
этого".

Через несколько минут он освободил несчастное животное. Оно было достаточно готово, чтобы
подняться, как только почувствовало, что может это сделать, и с трудом поднялось на
ноги, сильно пострадавшие от побоев и кровоточащие во многих местах, но не
серьезно раненные. Возчик наблюдал за ними, лежа на дороге наполовину
задушенный, и проклинал их сдавленным голосом.

"А теперь, что, черт возьми, мы собираемся с ними делать?" - спросил Брук,
потирая нос мула. "Это довольно тяжелый случай", - продолжил он,
вдумчиво. "Мул не может тащить груз, вознице нельзя позволять
победить мула, и мы не можем позволить вознице лишиться головы.
Какого черта нам делать?

Он слегка рассмеялся. Затем внезапно пристально посмотрел на Клэр, как будто
вспомнив что-то.

"С твоей стороны было ужасно отважно наброситься на него таким образом", - сказал он.
"К тому же как раз в нужный момент, ей-богу! Этот дьявол добрался бы до меня
если бы ты не остановил его. Ужасно отважный, честное слово! И я
чрезвычайно обязана, мисс Боуринг, действительно обязана!"

"Мне кажется, благодарить не за что", - ответила Клэр. "Я
предположим, что ничего не остается, как сесть и ждать, пока
кто-нибудь придет. Конечно, это пустынная дорога, и мы можем ждать долго
"время".

"Послушайте, - воскликнул Джонстон, - вы довольно сильно порвали свое платье! Посмотри
на это!"

Она рукой приподняла юбку. На
юбке с правой стороны были длинные чистые прорехи.

"Это был его нож", - сказала она, задумчиво осматривая повреждения. "Он
продолжал пытаться достать меня этим. Мне жаль, потому что у меня нет с собой другой саржевой
юбки".

Затем она почувствовала, что краснеет, и отвернулась.

"Я только приколю это", - сказала она и исчезла за тележкой
довольно поспешно.

"Ей-богу! У вас довольно крепкие нервы!" - заметил Джонстон, больше обращаясь к
самому себе, чем к ней. "Заткнись!" - крикнул он возчику, который снова выругался
. "Прекратите этот шум, пожалуйста?"

Он сердито шагнул к мужчине, потому что вид платья с разрезом
снова привел его в чувство, когда он подумал, что мог сделать нож.
Парень мгновенно замолчал и лежал совершенно неподвижно, потому что знал это
он бы задушил себя, если бы пошевелился.

"Я посажу вас в тюрьму еще до наступления ночи", - продолжал говорить Джонстон
По-английски к нему. "О да! приедет _карабиньер_, и ты отправишься в
_галера_ - ты это понимаешь?"

Он где-то подобрал эти слова. Мужчина начал стонать и молиться.

"Прекратите этот шум!" - крикнул Брук с медленным акцентом.

Он был недалек от истины, говоря, что карабинеры придут. Они
патрулируют дороги днем и ночью, парами, как они патрулируют каждую большую дорогу
и каждую горную тропу в Италии круглый год. И как раз в этот момент, далеко
вверх по дороге, по которой пришли Джонстон и Клэр, двое из них
появились в поле зрения, узнаваемые за милю по их белоснежным
перекрестные ремни и сверкающее снаряжение. Их двенадцать или четырнадцать
в стране их тысячи, обученных солдат и отборных людей, судя по всему
скорее всего, это лучший корпус в армии. До недавнего времени ни один человек не мог служить в
карабинерах, который не мог бы предъявить документальных доказательств того, что ни он
ни его отец, ни его мать никогда не сидели в тюрьме даже за самое
незначительное правонарушение. Их боятся и уважают, и именно они
так сильно сократился разбой по всей стране.

Клэр вернулась на сторону Джонстоуна, сделав все, что могла, чтобы свести воедино
арендную плату.

"Теперь все в порядке", - крикнула она. "А вот и карабинеры. Они
отвезут мужчину и его тележку в следующую деревню. Позвольте мне поговорить с ними - я
знаете, я говорю по-итальянски.

Она снова была бледна и очень тиха. Она заметила, что ее руки
сильно дрожали, когда она застегивала платье, хотя они были
достаточно твердыми, когда обхватывали шею мужчины.

Когда подошли патрульные, она выступила вперед и объяснила, что произошло
произошло четко и кратко. Там был окровавленный мул, Джонстон
он стоял перед ним и потирал его пыльный нос; там был нож;
там был мужчина. Скромным жестом она показала им, где ее платье
было изрезано в клочья. Джонстон делала замечания по-английски, размышляя
об итальянском характере, который она не сочла нужным переводить.

Карабинеры были молчаливыми парнями с большими усами - один очень
смуглый, другой светлый, как швед - они были чистыми, сильными, трезвыми людьми,
с откровенными глазами, и они говорили очень мало. Они спросили незнакомцев
имена, и Джонстон, по просьбе Клэр, написал ее имя на своей карточке,
и адрес в Амальфи. Один из них знал возницу за скверный
характер.

"Мы позаботимся о нем и его тележке", - сказал смуглый мужчина, который был
начальником. "Синьоры могут спокойно уходить".

Они развязали веревку, которая связывала человека. Он поднялся, дрожа, и встал на
свои ноги, ибо он знал, что он был в их власти. Но они не выказали никакого
намерения надеть на него наручники.

"Разверните тележку!" - сказал темный человек.

Они помогли возчику сделать это и завалили его камнями.

"Запрягайте мула!" - был следующий приказ, и карабинеры подняли стрелы
мужчина подчинился.

Затем оба отсалютовали Джонстону и Клэр и вскинули на плечи свои короткие
карабины, которые стояли у парапета.

"Вперед!" - тихо сказал смуглый человек.

Возчик взял мула за голову и достаточно мягко тронул его.
Существо поняло и было радо спуститься с холма; колеса заскрипели,
повозка тронулась, и отряд тронулся в путь, по одному из карабинеров маршировали
с обеих сторон.

Клэр глубоко вздохнула, некоторое время стоя и глядя им вслед.

"Поехали домой", - сказала она наконец и свернула на дорогу.

Несколько минут они шли молча.

"Я думаю, вы, вероятно, спасли мне жизнь, рискуя своей, мисс Бауринг".
- Сказал Джонстон, наконец, поднимая глаза. "Большое вам спасибо"

"Ерунда!" - воскликнула молодая девушка и попыталась рассмеяться.

"Но ты говорил мне, что ты не был воинственным - что ты всегда
избегал драки, ты знаешь, и что ты был таким мягким, и все такое. Для
очень мягкого человека, мистер Джонстон, который ненавидит драки, вы хороший "человек"
своих рук дело, как говорится в "Смерти Артура".

"О, я бы не назвал это дракой!" - презрительно ответил Джонстон.
"Да ведь мой воротник даже не помят. Что касается моих рук, если бы я мог найти
источник, я бы вымыл их после прикосновения к этому парню ".

"В этом преимущество ношения перчаток", - заметила Клэр, глядя на свои
собственные.

Они оба были очень молоды, и хотя знали, что подвергались
большой опасности, они изображали полное безразличие друг к другу по этому поводу,
как подобает истинным британцам. Но каждый восхищался другим, и Брук
внезапно осознал, что никогда не знал женщины, которую в некотором
смысле считал такой замечательной, как Клэр Боуринг, но оба чувствовали особую
стеснение, когда они шли домой.

"Ты знаешь?" Начала Клэр, когда они были недалеко от Амальфи: "Я думаю, у нас были
лучше ничего не говори об этом моей матери - то есть, если ты не возражаешь.

"Конечно", - ответил Брук. "Я уверена, что не хочу говорить об
этом"

"Нет, и моя мама очень нервничает - ты знаешь - из-за того, что я ухожу гулять
без нее. О, не о тебе - ни с кем. Видишь ли, я была очень больна
до того, как приехала сюда ".




ГЛАВА VIII


Повинуясь выраженному желанию Клэр, Джонстон не упомянул в тот
вечером о довольно серьезном приключении на дороге в Салерно. У них
вошло в привычку пожимать друг другу руки, когда они желали друг другу
спокойной ночи. Когда пришло время, и две дамы встали, чтобы удалиться,
Джонстону внезапно захотелось, чтобы Клэр сделала какой-нибудь маленький знак
ему - наименьшее, что могло бы показать, что этот конкретный вечер не был
точно таким, какими были все остальные вечера, что они были нарисованы
немного сблизились, чтобы, возможно, она передумала и перестала
испытывать к нему еще большую неприязнь по той неизвестной причине, о которой он даже не мог
догадаться.

Они взялись за руки, и его глаза встретились с ее. Но в этом не было ничего необычного
давление - немалое признание общей опасности в прошлом. Голубые
глаза смотрели на него прямо и гордо, не смягчаясь, и
свежие губы спокойно пожелали спокойной ночи. Джонстон остался один и в
на редкость дурном расположении духа для такого добродушного человека. Он был зол на
Клэр за то, что так холоден и равнодушен, и ему было стыдно за себя
для желающих, что она будет восхищаться им немного за то, что сбил
подвыпившие Картер. Это не было большим подвигом. То, что она сделала, было
гораздо более примечательным. Этот человек, конечно, не убил бы его,
но он мог нанести ему очень опасную рану этим уродливым
складным ножом. Платье Клэр было разрезано на куски с одной стороны, и это был
удивительно, что она сбежала без единой царапины. Он не имел права ожидать
какой-либо похвалы за то, что он сделал, когда она сделала гораздо больше.

По правде говоря, он хотел не похвалы, а знака того, что она
не была к нему равнодушна или, по крайней мере, что он ей больше не нравился.
Ему было стыдно признаться самому себе, что он наполовину влюблен в молодую
девушку, которая сказала ему, что он ей не нравится и что она никогда даже не будет
его другом. До сих пор женщины обычно не обращались с ним подобным образом. Но
факт оставался фактом: она завладела его мыслями и заставила
он думал о своих действиях, когда она присутствовала. Потребовалось немало усилий, чтобы
потревожить сон молодого Брука Джонстона, но он плохо спал в ту
ночь.

Что касается Клэр, то, оставшись одна, она пожалела, что не просто
ласково кивнула ему, и ничего более, когда пожелала спокойной ночи.
Она прекрасно знала, что он ожидал чего-то в этом роде, и
что это было бы естественно и совершенно безвредно, без каких-либо
возможных последствий. Она утешала себя, повторяя, что
поступила совершенно правильно, поскольку образ леди Фан отчетливо возник перед
она в потоке лунного света воспоминаний. Затем, когда видение
поблекло, до нее дошло, что ее положение было очень странным. Лично ей нравился этот
мужчина. Безлично она ненавидела и презирала его. По крайней мере, она верила
что она верила, и что она должна была, ради всех женщин. Для нее, каким
она знала его, он был храбрым, добрым, нежным в манерах и речи,
по-мальчишески откровенным. Увидев его однажды, она подумала, что он
бессердечный, трусливый и циничный. Она не могла примирить эти два понятия, и
поэтому в своих мыслях она бессознательно разделила его на двоих
индивидуальности - ее мистер Джонстон и леди Фэнс Брук. Между ними было очень
мало сходства. Как ни странно, она почувствовала что-то вроде острой боли
за него, за то, что он мог когда-либо быть другим мужчиной, которого она увидела впервые
. У нее было очень сложное настроение.

Они встретились утром и обменялись приветствиями с необычной холодностью.
Брук спросил, устала ли она; она сказала, что ничего не сделала
чтобы утомить ее, как будто ее возмутил этот вопрос; он ничего не сказал на
ответ, и они оба посмотрели на море и подумали, что оно чрезвычайно скучное.
Вскоре Джонстон ушел на прогулку один, а Клэр уткнулась
в книгу на утро. Ей не хотелось думать, потому что ее
мысли были такими противоречивыми. Было легче пытаться следовать
чужим идеям. Она обнаружила, что это едва ли не хуже, чем думать, но,
будучи очень настойчивой, она придерживалась этого и пыталась читать.

За полуденным ужином они обменивались банальностями, и ни один из них не смотрел на
другой. Как только они вышли из столовой, разразилась сильная гроза
над головой хлынул проливной дождь. Клэр сказала, что гром заставил ее
у нее разболелась голова, и она исчезла, притворившись, что прилегла. Миссис Боуринг
пошла писать письма, а Джонстон слонялся по читальному залу, и
курил трубку в длинном коридоре, пока его не затошнило от звука собственных
собственных шагов. В хорошую погоду в Амальфи все очень хорошо, размышлял он,
но когда шел дождь, было так же уныло, как в воскресенье в Лондоне в пенни-вист или
том проповедей - или все три вместе, злобно добавил он в своих
мыслях. Немецкая семья снова обратилась к путеводителю
"История Рима" Моммзена и "Гартенлаубе". Русский инвалид
предположительно, находился в своем номере с чайником, а две старые девы-англичанки
по очереди читали друг другу вслух невероятно сенсационный роман
в гостиной отеля. Они перестали читать и сильно покраснели, когда
Заглянул Джонстон.

День был унылый, и ему хотелось, чтобы что-нибудь произошло.
Драка предыдущего дня взбудоражила его кровь - и другие вещи
возможно, это способствовало его беспокойному состоянию ума. Он подумал о
Разорванном платье Клэр и пожалел, что не убил возницу сразу. Он
подумал, что, когда мужчина напал на него с ножом, он сам
был бы оправдан.

Ближе к вечеру небо прояснилось, и красный свет заходящего солнца
солнце осветило гребни более высоких холмов на востоке. Брук вышел
и вдохнул пахнущий землей воздух и влажный запах
цветов апельсина. Но это ему тоже не понравилось, поэтому он повернул назад
и пошел по длинному коридору к платформе в задней части
отеля. К своему удивлению, он столкнулся лицом к лицу с Клэр, которая быстро ходила
взад и вперед, и увидел его как раз в тот момент, когда он вышел из
двери. Они оба стояли неподвижно и смотрели друг на друга со странным немного
скованность, почти похожая на беспокойство, на их лицах. Последовало короткое,
неловкое молчание.

"Ну?" - вопросительно спросила Клэр, очень
слегка приподняв брови, как будто удивляясь, почему он ничего не говорит.

"Ничего", - ответил Джонстон, поворачивая лицо к морю. "Я не
собирался что-либо говорить".

"О! - ты выглядел так, как будто собирался".

"Нет", - сказал он. "Я вышел подышать воздухом, вот и все".

"Я тоже. Я... я думаю, что был на улице достаточно долго. Я войду." И она
сделала шаг к двери.

"О, пожалуйста, не надо!" - внезапно воскликнул он. "Разве мы не можем немного прогуляться вместе
немного? То есть, если вы не устали".

"О нет! Я не устала", - ответила молодая девушка с холодноватым смешком
. "Я останусь, если хочешь ... всего на несколько минут".

"Огромное спасибо", - сказала Брук застенчиво, отрывисто.

Они начали ходить взад и вперед, гораздо медленнее, чем Клэр
гуляя в одиночестве. Казалось, им нечего было сказать друг другу.
Джонстон заметил, что, по его мнению, в этот момент дождя больше не будет,
и после нескольких минут размышлений Клэр сказала, что она помнит
что видела две грозы в течение часа с ясным небом между ними.,
не так давно. Джонстон также некоторое время обдумывал этот вопрос
прежде чем ответить, а затем сказал, что, по его предположению, облака, должно быть, были
где-то в это время - наблюдение, которое не бросилось в глаза
либо Клэр, либо даже он сам как особо умный.

"Я не думаю, что ты много знаешь о грозах", - сказала Клэр после
еще одного молчания.

"Я? Нет ... почему я должна?"

"Я не знаю. Предполагается, что так же хорошо знать о вещах,
не так ли?"

"Осмелюсь сказать", - равнодушно ответил Брук. "Но наука - это не совсем
по моей части, если у меня вообще есть какая-то область".

Они снова пересекли платформу в молчании.

"Какая у тебя профессия - если она у тебя есть?" Спросила Клэр, глядя в землю
на ходу, и ей было совершенно безразлично, что он ответит.

"Это должно быть пиво", - серьезно ответил Брук. "Но тогда, вы знаете, как
это - у тебя есть всевозможные эксперты, и в конце концов ты веришь им на слово
об этом как о чем-то само собой разумеющемся. Я не верю, что у меня есть какая-то линия - если только это не в
способе выходить за дверь. Я люблю стрелять, и я умею ездить верхом
честно, знаете ли, как и любой другой ".

"Да, - сказала Клэр, - вы говорили мне об этом на днях, вы знаете".

"Да, - задумчиво пробормотал Джонстон, - это правда. Пожалуйста, извините меня.
Я всегда повторяюсь".

"Я не это имела в виду". Ее тон немного изменился. "Ты можешь быть очень
забавным, когда хочешь, ты знаешь".

"Спасибо, ужасно. Например, я хотел бы быть забавным сейчас, но я
не могу".

"Сейчас? Почему сейчас?"

"Потому что я постепенно надоедаю тебе до безумия, и я ужасно
прости тоже, потому что я хочу тебе понравиться - хотя ты говоришь, что никогда не понравишься - и
конечно, тебе не может нравиться зануда, не так ли? Послушайте, мисс Боуринг, вам не кажется
что мы могли бы заключить что-то вроде дружеского соглашения - быть друзьями
каким-то образом без "симпатии"? Я начинаю ненавидеть это слово. Я верю
это цвет моих волос или моего пальто - или что-то еще, - что тебе не нравится
итак. Я бы хотел, чтобы ты сказал мне. Это было бы намного добрее. Я бы пошла на работу и
изменила это ..."

"Покрасить волосы?" Клэр рассмеялась, радуясь, что лед снова был сломан.

"О да, если хочешь", - ответил он, тоже смеясь. "Все, что угодно, чтобы доставить удовольствие
тебе".

"Все, что "в разумных пределах" - как вы предложили вчера".

"Нет - все, что в разумных пределах или вне их. Я прихожу в отчаяние!" Он рассмеялся
снова, но в его смехе была небольшая нотка чего-то нового для
молодой девушки, своего рода недооценка серьезности.

"Это не то, что ты можешь изменить", - сказала Клэр после минутного
колебания. "И это, конечно, не имеет никакого отношения к вашей внешности или
вашим манерам или вашему портному", - добавила она.

"О, что ж, тогда, очевидно, я что-то сделал или сказал", - пробормотал Брук
глядя на нее.

Но она не ответила на его взгляд, пока они шли бок о бок; действительно,
она немного отвернулась от него и ничего не сказала, потому что была
слишком правдива, чтобы отрицать его утверждение.

"Тогда я прав", - сказал он вопросительно после долгой паузы.

"Не спрашивайте меня, пожалуйста! В конце концов, это не имеет значения. Разговор о
что-то еще".

"Я с вами не согласна", - ответила Брук. "Это очень важно для меня".

"О, ерунда!" Клэр попыталась рассмеяться. "Какое это может иметь значение для
тебя, нравишься ты мне или нет?"

"Не говори так. Это имеет большое значение - больше, чем я думал
на самом деле, могло бы. Один... один не любит, когда твои друзья недооценивают его,
ты знаешь".

"Но я не твой друг".

"Я хочу, чтобы ты был".

"Я не могу".

"Ты не будешь", - сказал Брук более низким тоном и почти сердито. "Ты
настроил свое мнение против меня из-за того, о чем ты догадался
at, и ты не говоришь мне, что это такое, так что я не могу себя защитить.
Я не имею ни малейшего представления, что это может быть. Я никогда не делал ничего
особенно плохого, я полагаю, и я никогда не делал ничего такого, чего мне следовало бы
стыдиться признавать. Знаешь, я не люблю говорить такого рода вещи
о себе, но ты подталкиваешь меня к этому. Это несправедливо. Честное слово, это
нечестная игра. Вы говорите мужчине, что он плохой парень, вот так, в воздухе, и
затем вы отказываетесь сказать, почему вы так думаете. Или же все это
своего рода шутка, которую ты придумал - если это так, то она ужасно односторонняя, как мне кажется
".

"Ты действительно думаешь, что я способна на такую глупость?" - спросила Клэр.

"Нет, не думаю. Это делает все еще хуже, потому что это доказывает, что ты
имеешь - или думаешь, что имеешь - что-то против меня. Я не очень разбираюсь в
юриспруденции, но мне кажется, что это чем-то чрезвычайно похоже на клевету. Разве ты
сам так не думаешь?"

"О нет! Действительно, я этого не делаю. Клеветать - значит говорить что-то против людей,
не так ли? Я этого не делал ..."

"Действительно, ты это сделал! Я имею в виду, я прошу у вас прощения за то, что противоречу вам вот так
это..."

"Довольно категорично", - заметила Клэр, когда они повернулись на ходу, и их
взгляды встретились.

"Что ж, мне жаль, но раз уж мы заговорили об этом, я должен сказать
что я думаю. В конце концов, я тот человек, на которого напали. У меня есть право
защищаться.

"Я не нападала на вас", - серьезно ответила молодая девушка.

"Я не буду груб, если смогу удержаться", - сказал Брук наполовину грубо. "Но я
спросил тебя, не нравлюсь ли я тебе за что-то, что я сделал или сказал, и ты
не смог этого отрицать. Это означает, что я сделал или сказал что-то плохое
достаточно, чтобы заставить тебя сказать, что ты никогда не будешь моим другом - и это должно
быть чем-то действительно очень плохим ".

"Значит, ты думаешь, я не брезглив? Это должно быть что-то очень,
очень плохо".

"Да".

"Спасибо. Ну, я думал, что это очень плохо. Думаю, любой бы так поступил".

"Я никогда не делал ничего очень, очень плохого, так что вы, должно быть, ошибаетесь", - ответил
Джонстон, раздраженный.

Клэр ничего не сказала, но шла с довольно высоко поднятой головой, глядя
прямо перед собой. Все это произошло у нее на глазах, на самой
земле у нее под ногами, на этой платформе. Джонстон знал, что
говорил грубо.

"Послушайте, - начал он, - я был груб? Мне ужасно жаль". Клэр остановилась и
стояла неподвижно.

"Мистер Джонстон, мы не должны соглашаться. Я никогда не скажу вам, а вы скажете
никогда не будь удовлетворен, пока я этого не сделаю. Так что это тупик ".

"Вы ужасно несправедливы", - очень серьезно ответил Брук и
пристально посмотрел на нее своими яркими глазами. "Тебе, кажется, доставляет удовольствие
мучить меня этим воображаемым секретом. В конце концов, если это что-то
ты видел, как я это делаю, или слышал, как я говорю, я должен знать об этом и помнить это, так что
нет никаких земных причин, почему мы не должны это обсудить ".

В его глазах снова было то очарование, и она почувствовала, что
уступает.

"Я скажу одну вещь", - сказала она. "Лучше бы ты этого не делал!"

Она чувствовала, что не может отвести от него взгляд, и что он становится
она в его власти. Краска бросилась ей в лицо.

"Пожалуйста, не смотри на меня!" - внезапно сказала она, беспомощно глядя в его
глаза, но его твердый взгляд не изменился.

"Пожалуйста... о, пожалуйста, отвернись!" - воскликнула она, наполовину испугавшись и становясь все больше
снова побледнев.

Он отвернулся от нее, удивленный ее поведением.

"Боюсь, в конце концов, ты относишься к этому несерьезно", - сказал он
задумчиво. "Если ты имел в виду то, что сказал, почему бы тебе не посмотреть на
меня?"

Она снова густо покраснела.

"Это очень невежливо так пялиться!" - сказала она оскорбленным тоном.
"Ты знаешь, что у тебя есть что-то - я не знаю, как это назвать - одно
не можешь отвести взгляд, когда смотришь на кого-то. Конечно, ты это знаешь, и тебе
не следовало бы этого делать. Это некрасиво ".

"Я не знал, что с моими глазами было что-то необычное", - сказал Брук.
"Действительно, не знал! Никто никогда не говорил мне об этом, я уверен. Клянусь Юпитером!" он
воскликнул: "Я верю, что это так! Я, вероятно, делал это раньше - и
вот почему ты..." он остановился.

"Пожалуйста, не считай меня такой глупой", - ответила Клэр, приходя в себя
самообладание. "Ничего подобного. Что касается этого... того, как ты выглядишь
осмелюсь сказать, что я нервничаю после своей болезни. Кроме того... - она
поколебался, а затем улыбнулся. "Кроме того, ты знаешь? Если бы ты посмотрел на
меня на мгновение дольше, я бы рассказал тебе все, и тогда мы
оба должны были бы пожалеть ".

"Я не должен, я уверен", - убежденно сказал Брук. "Но я не
понимаю, почему я смотрю на тебя. Я никогда не пытался никого загипнотизировать
одного..."

"Такого понятия, как месмеризм, не существует. Знаете, это все гипноз".

"Я не знаю, как это называется. Ты понимаешь, что я имею в виду. Но я уверен, что это
твое воображение".

"О да, я осмелюсь сказать", - ответила молодая девушка с наигранной
беспечностью. "Это просто потому, что я нервничаю".

"Ну, насколько я понимаю, это совершенно бессознательно. Я не знаю ... я
полагаю, я хотел увидеть в твоих глазах, о чем ты думаешь.
Кроме того, когда человек тебе нравится, ты не думаешь, что это так ужасно
невежливо смотреть на них - на него - я имею в виду, на тебя - когда ты говоришь серьезно
о чем-то - знает ли кто-нибудь?"

"Я не знаю", - сказала Клэр. "Но, пожалуйста, не делай этого со мной. Это заставляет меня
почему-то чувствовать себя ужасно неловко. Ты ведь этого не сделаешь, правда?" - спросила она
с какой-то мольбой. "Ты бы заставил меня рассказать тебе все - и тогда
Я должен ненавидеть себя".

"Но я не должен ненавидеть тебя".

"О да, ты бы так и сделал! Ты бы возненавидел меня за то, что я знаю".

"Ей-богу! Это очень плохо!" - воскликнул Брук. "Но что касается этого", - добавил он
смиренно, - "ничто не заставило бы меня ненавидеть тебя".

"Ничто? Ты не знаешь!"

"Да, хочу! Ты не смог бы заставить меня изменить мое мнение о тебе. Я вырос
чтобы... чтобы полюбить тебя слишком сильно для этого за это короткое время -
я полагаю, гораздо больше, чем это хорошо для меня ", - добавил он с каким-то
грубой импульсивности. "Знаешь, я совсем не удивлен", - сказал он
продолжил, пытаясь рассмеяться. "Никто не может видеть такого человека, как ты,
большую часть дня, в течение десяти дней или двух недель, без...ну, вы знаете,
восхищаясь вами самым невероятным образом - можно ли? Смею предположить, вы думаете, что это можно
перевести на лучший английский. Но все равно это правда ".

Последовало молчание. Теплая кровь мягко заструилась по светлым щекам девушки
. Она была застигнута врасплох странным легким дуновением
счастье, так сказать, внезапно нахлынуло на нее, откуда она не знала.
Это было так совершенно ново, что она удивилась этому и не осознала
слабый румянец, который был ответом на это.

"За несколько дней становишься ужасно близким", - заметил Брук, как будто он
обнаружил что-то совершенно новое.

Она кивнула, но ничего не сказала, и они все еще ходили взад и вперед. Затем
его слова заставили ее подумать о той внезапной близости, которая, вероятно,
возникла между ним и леди Фан на борту яхты, и ее сердце
снова ожесточилось.

"Не стоит быть близким, как ты это называешь", - сказала она наконец,
с некоторой внезапной резкостью. "Люди никогда не должны быть близки,
если только им не приходится жить вместе - в одном месте, вы знаете. Тогда
я полагаю, они ничего не могут с этим поделать ".

"Почему они должны? Нельзя точно укрепиться за стеной с
пистолеты и сказать: "Будь моим другом, если осмелишься". Жизнь была бы очень
я бы сказал, неудобной ".

"О, ты знаешь, что я имею в виду! Не будь таким ужасно буквальным".

"Я пытался понять", - сказал Джонстон с необычной кротостью. "Я
не буду, если ты этого не хочешь. Но я с тобой ни капельки не согласен. Я
думаю, что это очень весело - быть близким - в таком роде - или, возможно,
немного больше ".

"Близкие враги? Враги могут быть такими же близкими, как и друзья, ты
знай".

"Я предпочел бы иметь вас своим заклятым врагом, чем совсем вас не знать",
сказал Брук.

"Это о многом говорит, мистер Джонстон".

И снова то, что он сказал, по-новому обрадовало ее. И искушение
застало ее врасплох. Было совершенно ясно, что он начинал
заниматься с ней любовью. Она подумала о своих размышлениях после того, как увидела его
наедине с леди Фан, и о том, как ей хотелось разбить его
сердце и отплатить ему страданиями за ту боль, которую он причинил другой
женщине. Возможность казалась ближе сейчас, чем тогда. По крайней мере, она могла
легко позволить ему поверить, что она ему поверила, а затем посмеяться над ним и
его игрой. Ибо, конечно, это была игра. Как мог такой человек быть
серьезно? Внезапно мысль о том, что он должен уважать ее так мало
чтобы притворяться, что занимается с ней любовью, привела ее в ярость.

"Какая экстраординарная идея!" - воскликнула она довольно презрительно. "Ты
предпочел бы, чтобы тебя ненавидели, чем не знали!"

"Я не говорил об общих чертах - я говорил о тебе. Пожалуйста, не
пойми меня намеренно неправильно. Это не по-доброму".

"Ты сейчас нуждаешься в доброте? Ты точно никого не поразишь
таким образом, ты знаешь. Но ваши люди приедут через день или два, я
полагаю. Я не сомневаюсь, что они будут добры к вам, как вы это называете - неважно
это может означать. Кто-то говорит о том, чтобы быть добрым к животным и слугам, ты
знаешь ... что-то в этом роде ".

Ничто не может превзойти жестокость совершенно незатронутой молодой девушки
при определенных обстоятельствах.

"Я не причисляю себя ни к тем, ни к другим, спасибо", - сказал Брук, справедливо обиженный
. "Иногда тебе определенно удается представить вещи в новом свете.
Я чувствую себя как тот мул, которого мы видели вчера ".

"О, я думала, ты не причисляешь себя к животным!" она засмеялась.

"У вас есть какая-то особая причина говорить ужасно неприятные
вещи?" - холодно спросил Брук.

Наступила пауза.

"Я не хотела быть неприятной - по крайней мере, не настолько неприятной, как все
это", - сказала наконец Клэр. "Я не знаю, почему это так, но у вас есть
талант заставлять меня казаться грубым".

"Сила примера", - предположил Джонстон.

"Нет, я скажу это за тебя - у тебя очень хорошие манеры".

"Огромное спасибо. Учитывая провокацию, вы знаете, это
огромный комплимент".

"Я думал, что для разнообразия буду "добрым". Кстати, из-за чего мы
ссоримся?" Она рассмеялась. "Ты начал с того, что сказал что-то очень
доброе ко мне, а потом я сказал тебе, что ты похож на мула, не так ли?
Это очень странно! Я верю, что ты все-таки загипнотизировал меня".

"В любом случае, если бы мы не были близки, ты бы не смог сказать то, что
то, что ты делаешь", - заметил Брук, уже успокоившись.

"И я полагаю, вы бы не восприняли то, что я говорю, так кротко, не так ли
вы?"

"Я говорил вам, что я очень мягкий человек", - сказал Джонстон. "Мы говорили
об этом вчера, ты помнишь?"

"О да! А затем ты проиллюстрировал свое представление о кротости, сбив с ног
первого мужчину, которого мы встретили ".

"Это была твоя вина", - парировал Брук. "Ты сказал мне прекратить его избиение
мул. Что я и сделал. К счастью, ты остановил его от того, чтобы воткнуть нож
в меня. Ты знаешь? У тебя ужасно крепкие нервы. Большинство женщин
закричали бы и взобрались на дерево - или что-то в этом роде. Они бы убрались
во всяком случае, с дороги".

"Я думаю, что большинство женщин поступили бы точно так же, как я", - сказала Клэр.
"Почему ты говоришь, что большинство женщин трусливы?"

"Я этого не делал", - ответил Брук. "Но я отказываюсь спорить по этому поводу. Я имел в виду
сказать, что я восхищался тобой - я имею в виду, тем, что ты сделал - ну, больше, чем
чем угодно ".

"Это своего рода огульный комплимент. Должна ли я ответить тем же?" Она взглянула
на него и улыбнулась.

"Ты не смог бы, по правде говоря".

"Конечно, я мог бы. Я не помню, чтобы когда-либо видел что-либо подобное
раньше, но я не верю, что кто-то мог бы сделать это лучше. Я
именно тогда восхищалась тобой больше всего на свете, ты знаешь. Она засмеялась еще раз
когда она добавила последние слова, смех усилился.

"О, я не ожидаю, что ты будешь продолжать восхищаться мной. Я вполне удовлетворен и
благодарен и все такое".

"Я рад, что тебя так легко удовлетворить. Не могли бы мы серьезно поговорить о
том или ином? Мне кажется, что мы шутим уже полчаса
час, не так ли?"

"Не все было на мякине, мисс Боуринг", - сказал Джонстон. "По крайней мере, не
с моей стороны".

"Тогда мне жаль", - ответила Клэр. Они погрузились в молчание,
ходили по своему ритму взад и вперед. Солнце зашло, и было уже
по ту сторону гор наступили сумерки. Дождь охладил воздух, и
далекая земля на юге смутно различалась за пурпурной водой.
Было очень холодно, и Клэр была без шали, а Джонстон -
без шляпы, но ни один из них не заметил, что было прохладно. Джонстон был
первым, кто заговорил.

"Неужели такого рода вещи будут продолжаться вечно, мисс Бауринг?" спросил он
серьезно.

"Что?" Но она очень хорошо знала, что он имел в виду.

"Это ... это очень странное положение, на котором мы находимся, ты и я ... Неужели мы никогда не сможем
преодолеть это?"

"О, надеюсь, что нет", - весело ответила Клэр. "Я думаю, это очень
приятно, не так ли? И очень оригинально. Мы достаточно близки, чтобы говорить
о самых разных вещах, и я твой враг, а ты говоришь, что ты мой друг.
Я не могу представить лучшего соглашения. Мы всегда будем смеяться, когда будем
подумайте об этом - даже спустя годы. Ты уезжаешь через несколько дней, и
мы останемся здесь до конца лета и больше никогда не увидим друг друга
по всей вероятности, снова. Мы всегда будем оглядываться назад на это время - как
что-то довольно странное, знаете ли.

"Вы глубоко ошибаетесь, если думаете, что мы никогда больше не встретимся",
сказал Джонстон.

"Я имею в виду, что это очень маловероятно. Видите ли, мы не очень часто бываем дома,
а когда мы это делаем, то останавливаемся у друзей за городом. Мы не часто бываем
в обществе. А остальное время мы обычно живем во Флоренции ".

"Ничто не мешает мне приехать во Флоренцию - или жить
там, если я захочу".

"О нет, полагаю, что нет. За исключением того, что тебе было бы смертельно скучно. Это не
очень забавно, если только ты случайно не увлекаешься картинками, а ты никогда
не говорил, что увлекаешься ".

"Я должен пойти повидаться с тобой".

"О ... да ... ты мог бы позвонить, и, конечно, если бы мы были дома, мы были бы
очень рад тебя видеть. Но это заняло бы всего около получаса из
одного дня. Это не так уж много ".

"Я имею в виду, что я должен поехать во Флоренцию просто ради того, чтобы увидеть тебя,
и видеть тебя часто - фактически, постоянно".

"Боже мой! Это было бы отличной сделкой, не так ли? Я думал, ты имел в виду
просто позвонить, разве ты не знаешь?"

"Я говорю серьезно, хотя, осмелюсь сказать, это звучит очень забавно", - сказал
Джонстон.

"Это звучит довольно безумно", - ответила Клэр, слегка рассмеявшись. "Я надеюсь , что ты
не буду делать ничего подобного, потому что я не хотел бы видеть тебя чаще, чем
один или два раза. У меня были бы головные боли, простуды и концерты - все то, что
бывает, когда тебя нет дома, среди людей. Но моя мама была бы
в восторге. Ты ей очень нравишься, ты знаешь, и вы могли бы ходить
по галереям вместе и читать Рескина и Браунинга - ты знаешь
Статую и бюст? И ты мог бы пойти и посмотреть Дом Гуиди, где
Браунинги жили, и ты мог бы доехать до Сан-Миниато, и тогда ты
знаешь, ты мог бы подъехать еще раз и почитать еще Браунинга и еще Рескина.
Я уверен, что вам это понравилось бы в любой степени. Но мне придется пройти
через ужасную осаду простуд и головных болей. Это было бы довольно тяжело
для меня.

"И еще тяжелее для меня, - заметил Брук, - и довольно страшно за миссис
Боуринг".

"О нет! Она наслаждалась бы каждой минутой этого. Ты забываешь, что ей нравишься
ты.

"Ты боишься, что я забуду, что ты этого не делаешь".

"Я почти ... о, далеко не совсем! Ты мне почти понравился вчера, когда
ты избил возчика и так аккуратно его связал. Это было красиво
сделано - все эти узлы! Полагаю, вы выучили их на борту яхты,
не так ли?"

"Я много плавал на яхте", - сказал Брук.

"Как правило, с этой компанией?" - поинтересовалась Клэр.

"Нет. Это было в первый раз. У моего отца есть старая ванна, в которой он ходит
, и мы иногда ходим вместе ".

"Он приезжает сюда в своей "старой ванне"?"

"О нет... он одолжил ее парню, который, я
полагаю, увез ее в Японию".

"Япония! Это безопасно? В "старой посудине"!

"О, ну... это, знаете ли, такой способ выражения. Это достаточно хорошая лодка,
вы знаете. Мой отец ездил на ней в Нью-Йорк в прошлом году. Она - пароход,
ты знаешь. Я ненавижу пароходы. Они такие грязные шумные штуки! Но из
конечно, если вы собираетесь проделать долгий путь, это единственные вещи ".

Он говорил отрывисто, раздраженный и сбитый с толку тем, что она вынуждает его
разговор сбился с толку. Хотя он понимал, что зашел дальше
чем намеревался, когда предложил провести зиму во Флоренции.
Более того, он был очень упорным по натуре, и ему редко оказывали серьезное
сопротивление в течение его короткой жизни. Ее упорный отказ назвать ему
причину ее глубоко укоренившейся неприязни выводил его из себя, в то время как ее откровенные и
небрежные манеры и дружелюбие очаровывали его все больше и больше.

"Расскажи мне все о яхте", - попросила она. "Я уверена, что она красавица,
хотя ты и называешь ее старой посудиной".

"Я не хочу говорить о яхтах", - ответил он, возвращаясь к
нападение вопреки ей. "Я хочу поговорить о шансах увидеть тебя
после того, как мы расстанемся здесь".

"Их нет", - небрежно ответила молодая девушка. "Как называется
яхта?"

"Очень банально - "Люси", вот и все. Я воспользуюсь шансом, если таковой будет
ни одного ..."

"Ты не должен говорить, что "Люси" - обычное слово. Это имя моей матери".

"Прошу прощения. Я не мог этого знать. Меня всегда поражало, что это
не слишком подходящее название для яхты, знаете ли. Это все, что я имел в виду. Он
странная старая птица, мой отец; он всегда говорит, что взял его у невесты
Ламмермура, Бог знает почему. Но, пожалуйста ... я действительно не могу уйти и
чувствовать, что не скоро увижу тебя снова. Ты, кажется, думаешь, что я
издеваюсь. Это не так. Я очень серьезен. Ты мне очень нравишься, и я не
понимаю, почему нужно просто встретиться, а потом разойтись, и пусть это будет
концом - а ты?"

"Не понимаю, почему бы и нет", - воскликнула Клэр, ненавидя неожиданное желание
она почувствовала, что должна согласиться с ним и посоветовать ему приехать и остаться во Флоренции, как
как бы ему ни было угодно. "Пойдем, здесь слишком холодно. Мне нужно войти".




ГЛАВА IX


Брук Джонстон никогда не имел привычки наблюдать за своими ощущениями
и не обращал особого внимания на свои действия. Он вовсе не был
актером, каким его считала Клэр, и сама мысль о том, что он когда-либо мог
получать удовольствие, причиняя боль, заставила бы его рассмеяться. Возможно, это
очень разозлило бы его, но это, конечно, не имело под собой никаких оснований
все по факту. Он нравился, его любили и о нем много думали, не за
все, что он когда-либо брал на себя труд сделать, но отчасти ради своего собственного
ради этого и отчасти из-за своего положения. Такое обаяние, какое он имел для
женщины заключались в его откровенности, хорошем настроении и простоте характера.
То, что он казался непостоянным в своей привязанности, объяснялось просто
тем фактом, что он никогда не был влюблен. Он смутно осознавал этот факт
в своем внутреннем сознании, хотя он бы сказал, что был
влюблен полдюжины раз; что означало только то, что женщины, которых он
нравились, были влюблены в него или думали, что были, или
хотели, чтобы все думали, что он их любит или, возможно, любил
бедная поклонница, была готова многим рискнуть ради ничтожного шанса
в конце концов выйти замуж за одного из лучших представителей общества. Он был слишком
молод, чтобы относиться к таким делам очень серьезно. Когда он уставал
от игры, у него не хватало смелости сказать об этом, и в большинстве случаев
его прощали. Леди Фан могла оказаться исключением, но он надеялся
нет. Он был чрезвычайно далек от того, чтобы быть святым, это правда, но
ему следует повторить, что он жестко провел черту в
определенный предел, и что все женщины за этой чертой были для него как
его собственная мать, в мыслях и поступках. Пусть те, у кого есть право
бросать камни - и жестоко это делать - решат для себя, являются ли
Брук Джонстон был плохим человеком в глубине души, или нет. Не нужно намекать
что часть фарисеев, бросающих камни, обязаны своей безупречной
репутацией своей бросающейся в глаза непривлекательности; у маленькой группы есть
место в стороне, и они стоят там и унижают большинство из нас, и втайне
хотели бы, чтобы у них когда-нибудь был шанс быть такими же плохими, как мы, не
будучи разоблаченными. Но великая армия чистых сердцем смешана с
нас, грешников, в борьбе, и хотя они могут молиться за нас, они этого не делают
придираются к нашим несовершенствам - и иногда они попадают под удар
Такие же фарисеи, как и мы, будучи несколько белее нас и поэтому
предлагая более заманчивую награду за зазубренный камень или пригоршню благочестивой
грязи. Вы можете узнать фарисея по его глубокому знанию грехов, которые он
никогда не совершал.

Кроме того, хотя кодекс чести немногого стоит по сравнению с
Десятью заповедями, это значительно лучше, чем ничего, с точки зрения
морали. Это удержит мужчину от лжи и злословия, а также
от собирания и воровства, и если это не заставляет его уважать всех
женщин как ангелов, это заставляет его уважать очень большую часть из них как
хорошие женщины и поэтому священны, в очень практическом смысле святости.
Брук Джонстон всегда был очень осторожен во всех вопросах, касающихся чести и
его собственного отношения к чести. По этой причине он сказал
Клэр, что он никогда не делал ничего очень плохого, тогда как то, что сделала она
то, что он сделал, было чудовищно в ее глазах. Ей не приходило в голову, что она
ничего не знала о леди Фан; и если она слышала хотя бы половину, то должна была быть
знал, что она бы не поняла. Той ночью на платформе Леди Фан
изложила свою версию того, что произошло на Акрополе на закате
и Брук ничего не отрицала. Клэр не отразила этого
Леди Фан, вполне возможно, сильно преувеличила факты в своем
изложении их, и что в такое время Брук, безусловно, не был
мужчина, чтобы оспорить дело, поскольку это явно был его единственный выход
взять всю очевидную вину на себя. Даже если бы он знал, что Клэр
слышала разговор, он, возможно, не смог бы объяснить
это имело значение для нее - даже если бы она была старой женщиной - не рассказав
всей правды о леди Фан, а он был слишком благородным человеком, чтобы сделать
это ни при каких мыслимых обстоятельствах.

Он был решительно и по-настоящему влюблен в девушку. Он знал это, потому что
то, что он чувствовал, не было похоже ни на что, что он когда-либо чувствовал раньше. Это было
что угодно, только не приятное возбуждение, к которому он привык.
Что-то из этого могло бы быть, если бы он получил хотя бы самую
малейшую поддержку. Но, что бы он ни делал, он не мог найти ни одного.
Притяжение возрастало, а поощрения с каждым днем становилось все меньше, подумал он.
Клэр иногда говорила вещи, которые заставляли его наполовину поверить, что он ей действительно
не совсем не нравился. Это было все, что он мог сказать. Он напрягал
свои мозги и напрягал память, чтобы выяснить, что он мог сделать, чтобы
оскорбить ее, и он ничего не мог вспомнить - что не было
удивительно. Было ясно, что она никогда не слышала о нем до того, как он
приехал в Амальфи. Он убедился в этом с помощью вопросов, иначе
он, естественно, приблизился бы к истине и предположил, что она
должно быть, знала о каком-то деле, в котором он был замешан, которое она
судила строго с ее собственной точки зрения.

Он начинал страдать, а он не привык к страданиям,
меньше всего к страданиям ментального характера, потому что его жизнь всегда протекала гладко
. До сих пор он считал, что большинство людей преувеличивают, и
беспокоился понапрасну, но когда ему стало трудно заснуть,
и заметил, что весь этот день с ним было какое-то унылое, неудовлетворенное страдание
в течение дня он начал понимать. Он не думал, что Клэр могла
действительно получать удовольствие, поддразнивая его, и, кроме того, это не было похоже на простое поддразнивание,
либо. Она, очевидно, была серьезна, когда повторила, что он ей не
нравится. Он знал ее лицо, когда она шутила, и ее тон, и
небольшой изгиб нежной, лебединой шеи, слишком длинной для совершенства
красота, но не совершенная грация. Когда она говорила серьезно, ее голова
поднималась, глаза смотрели прямо перед собой, а голос понижался до
более серьезной ноты. Он знал все признаки истины, потому что с ней это было всегда
очень близко к поверхности, обитая не в глубоком колодце, а в чистой воде,
как бы открытая небу. Ее правда, очевидно, была правдой, и ее
шутки были прозрачны, как у ребенка.

Это выглядело безнадежным случаем, но у него не было намерения рассматривать это
без надежды и без какого-либо желания отказываться от своих попыток. Он
не говорил себе так многословно, что хочет жениться на ней, и
намеревался жениться на ней и женился бы на ней, если бы это было в человеческих силах,
и он, конечно же, не давал себе таких обещаний. Он также не смотрел на
на нее так, как смотрел на женщин, которыми на мгновение заинтересовался
, оценивая достоинства ее лица и фигуры, составляя каталог
и собирая ее достопримечательности так, чтобы восхищаться ими всеми по очереди, забыть
ни одного, и получите весь их эффект.

У него была беспокойная, голодная жажда, которая не давала ему покоя, и которая
казалось, желала только слова, взгляда, малейшего прикосновения сочувствия,
чтобы быть немедленно удовлетворенной. И он не смог добиться от нее ни одного смягченного
взгляда, ни одного сочувственного пожатия руки, ни одного сказанного слова
серьезнее, чем другие, кроме заверения в ее искренней неприязни.

Это было единственное, на что он мог жаловаться, но и этого было достаточно. Он
не мог упрекнуть ее в том, что она поощряла его, потому что она сказала ему
правду с самого начала. Он не совсем поверил ей. Настолько
хуже для него. Если бы он это сделал, и если бы он поехал в Неаполь, чтобы дождаться своих
людей, всего этого бы не случилось, потому что он не влюбился
с первого взгляда. Две недели ежедневных и почти ежечасных сношений были
очень хорошая и разумная почва для влюбленности.

Он стал рассеянным, и его трубка неожиданно погасла, что всегда
раздражало его, и иногда он не давал себе труда раскурить ее
снова. Он вставал на рассвете и отправлялся на долгие прогулки по холмам с
мыслью, что утренний воздух и высокая прохлада пойдут ему на пользу, и
с признанным намерением совершить свою прогулку в час, когда он
никак не мог быть с Клэр. Потому что он не мог держаться от нее подальше,
независимо от того, была с ней миссис Боуринг или нет. Он был слишком светским человеком
чтобы сидеть перед ней весь день напролет, пристально глядя на нее в застенчивом молчании, как
мог бы поступить мальчик, и как он был бы доволен этим; поэтому он
прилагал огромные усилия, чтобы быть приятным в присутствии своей матери, и
Миссис Боуринг он понравился, и она сказала, что у него действительно необыкновенный
талант к разговору. Не то чтобы он когда - либо говорил что - то очень
запоминающимся; но большую часть времени он говорил, и всегда приятно,
рассказывая истории о людях и местах, которых он знал, обсуждая
более легкие книги того времени и демонстрируя глубокое невежество в
политика, которая заставляет некоторых женщин чувствовать себя непринужденно и поощряет
забавная дискуссия.

Миссис Боуринг наблюдала за ним, когда была там, с настойчивостью, которая
могла бы заставить его нервничать, если бы он не был полностью поглощен ее
дочерью. Она, очевидно, увидела в нем что-то, что напомнило ей кого-то
одного или что-то в этом роде. Она изменилась в последнее время, и Клэр начинала
думаю, что она, должно быть, больна, хотя она отвергла это предположение и сказала
что она с каждым днем становится все сильнее. Она совершенно ослабила свою
бдительность по отношению к двум молодым людям и, казалось, желала, чтобы
они вместе ходили, куда им заблагорассудится, и сидели вдвоем
целый час.

"Осмелюсь сказать, сначала я много наблюдала за ним", - сказала она своей
дочери. "Но я составила о нем свое мнение. Он очень хороший человек
молодой парень, и я рад, что у тебя есть компаньон. Ты видишь, я не могу
много ходить, и теперь, когда тебе становится лучше, тебе нужны упражнения. После
в конце концов, всегда можно доверять лучшему из своих людей. Он не влюбляется
он влюблен в тебя, не так ли, дорогая? Иногда мне кажется, что он смотрит на тебя так,
как если бы это был он.

"Чепуха, мама!" и Клэр намеренно рассмеялась. "Но он очень хороший
компания".

"Было бы очень прискорбно, если бы он это сделал", - сказала миссис Бауринг, глядя
в сторону и разговаривая почти сама с собой. "Я не уверен, что нам не следовало
уехать..."

"В самом деле! Если кто-то должен быть изгнан из самого прекрасного места в
мире из-за того, что молодой англичанин решил остановиться в том же отеле!
Кроме того, с какой стати он должен в меня влюбляться? Он привык к
мне кажется, совсем другим людям ".

"Что ты имеешь в виду?"

"О, группа геев - "a" группа геев, я полагаю, потому что их, вероятно, больше
, чем один из них. Они сильно отличаются от нас, ты знаешь".

"Это не причина. Напротив, мужчины любят разнообразие и
перемены...перемены, да, - повторила миссис Бауринг со странным ударением. "При
при любых обстоятельствах, дитя мое, не увлекайся им!" - добавила она. "Не то чтобы я
этого очень боюсь. Ты совсем не "впечатлительный", мой дорогой!" она
слабо рассмеялась.

"Тебе ни в малейшей степени не нужно бояться", - ответила Клэр. "Но, в конце концов,
мама ... просто предположим, что это так ... я не могу понять, почему это должно быть таким
ужасное бедствие, если бы мы понравились друг другу. Мы принадлежим к одному и тому же
классу людей, если не к одному и тому же кругу. У него достаточно денег, а я
не совсем без гроша, хотя мы бедны, как церковные мыши..."

"Ради всего святого, не предлагайте ничего подобного!" - воскликнула миссис Боуринг.

Ее лицо было белым, а губы дрожали. В ее бледных глазах был испуг
, и она быстро повернула лицо к дочери, и
снова быстро отвернулась.

"Мама!" - удивленно воскликнула молодая девушка. "В чем, черт возьми,
дело? Я просто смеялась ... кроме того..." Она остановилась, озадаченная. "Скажи
мне правду, мама", - внезапно продолжила она. "Ты знаешь о его
людях - его отец - какая-то связь с ... твоим первым мужем - есть
какая-то позорная история о них - скажи мне правду. Почему я не должен
знать?"

"Надеюсь, ты никогда этого не сделаешь!" - ответила миссис Бауринг тихим голосом, в котором звучал
своего рода ужас.

"Значит, что-то есть?" Сама Клэр немного побледнела, когда
задала вопрос.

"Не спрашивай меня ... не спрашивай меня!"

"Что-то постыдное?" Молодая девушка наклонилась вперед, когда говорила, и
ее глаза были широко раскрыты и встревожены, что заставило ее мать заговорить.

"Да ... нет", - запинаясь, ответила миссис Бауринг. "Ничего общего с этим
одно... кое-что, что его отец сделал давным-давно".

"Бесчестно?" - спросила Клэр, ее голос звучал все тише и тише.

"Нет ... не так, как на это смотрят мужчины ... О, не спрашивай меня! Пожалуйста, не спрашивай
я... пожалуйста, не надо, дорогая!"

"Тогда его яхта названа в вашу честь", - сказала молодая девушка в порыве
сообразительности.

"Его яхта?" взволнованно спросила пожилая женщина. "Что? Я не
понимаю."

"Мистер Джонстон сказал мне, что у его отца была большая паровая яхта под названием
"Люси" - мама, этот человек любил тебя, он любит тебя до сих пор".

"Я? О нет... нет, он никогда не любил меня!" Она дико рассмеялась дрожащими
губами. "Не надо, дитя... ненадо! Ради Бога, не задавай вопросов - ты
сведешь меня с ума! Это секрет моей жизни - единственный секрет, который у меня есть от
ты - о, Клэр, если ты меня вообще любишь - не спрашивай меня!"

"Мама, милая! Конечно, я люблю тебя!"

Молодая девушка, очень бледная и удивленная, опустилась на колени рядом со старшей женщиной
и обняла ее, и притянула к себе ее лицо, целуя белую
щеки, и начинающиеся слезы, и выцветшие льняные волосы. Буря
утихла, почти не разразившись, потому что миссис Бауринг была храброй женщиной
и, в некотором смысле, сильной женщиной, и какой бы ни была ее тайна, она
долго и тщательно скрывала это от своей дочери.

Клэр знала ее и про себя решила, что секрет, должно быть, был
его стоило сохранить. Она слишком сильно любила свою мать, чтобы причинять ей боль
вопросами, но она была поражена тем, что сама чувствовала обиду
любопытство узнать правду обо всем, что могло бросить тень
на человеке, которого она невзлюбила, как она искренне думала. Ее разум работал
как молния, в то время как ее голос говорил мягко, а руки искали эти
тонкие, знакомые, нежные пальцы, которые были неотъемлемой частью ее мира
и жизни.

Представились две возможности. Отец Джонстон был
братом или близким родственником первого мужа ее матери. Либо она
любила его, обманулась в нем и вместо этого вышла замуж за брата;
либо, выйдя замуж, этот мужчина возненавидел ее и боролся против нее, и
причинил ей вред, потому что она была женой его старшего брата, и он возжелал этого
наследство. В любом случае это была не вина Брука. Самое большее, что
можно было бы сказать, что у него, возможно, отцовский характер. Она
склонялась к первой из своих теорий. Старый Джонстон занимался любовью с
ее матерью и наполовину разбил ей сердце, прежде чем она вышла замуж за его
брата. Брук был не лучше - и она подумала о леди Фан. Но она была
странно рада, что ее мать сказала: "не бесчестно, как на это смотрят мужчины
". Это было так, как будто с нее сняли жестокую руку
горло, когда она услышала это.

"Но, мама, - сказала она через некоторое время, - эти люди приедут завтра или
послезавтра - и они намерены остаться, он говорит. Давай уйдем, пока
они приходят. Мы можем вернуться позже - ты же не хочешь с ними встречаться.

Миссис Боуринг снова была спокойна, или казалась такой, что бы там ни происходило
в ее голове.

"Я, конечно, не убегу", - ответила она низким, ровным голосом.
"Я не убегу и не оставлю сына Адама Джонстона рассказывать его отцу
что я боялась встретиться с ним или его женой", - добавила она почти
шепотом. "Иногда я была слабой, моя дорогая..." Ее голос снова зазвучал в своей
естественной тональности, "и я совершила ошибку в жизни. Но я не буду
трусом - я не верю, что я трус по натуре, и если бы я был трусом, я бы не позволил
себе сейчас бояться ".

"Это был бы не страх, мама. Зачем тебе страдать, если ты собираешься
страдать при встрече с ним? Нам было бы гораздо лучше сразу уехать. Когда они
все уйдут, мы сможем вернуться".

"И ты бы не возражал уехать завтра и никогда не увидеть Брук
Снова Джонстон? - тихо спросила миссис Бауринг.

"Я? Нет! Почему я должна?"

Клэр хотела сказать правду, и она думала, что это была правда.
Но это было не так. Она немного побледнела через мгновение после того, как эти слова
слетели с ее губ, но ее мать не заметила, как изменился цвет лица.

"Во всяком случае, я рада этому", - сказала пожилая женщина. "Но я не пойду
прочь. Нет, я не буду, - повторила она, как бы подбадривая себя.

"Очень хорошо", - ответила молодая девушка. "Но мы можем многое держать при себе
мы сами все время, пока они здесь, не так ли? Нам не обязательно заводить с ними знакомство
по крайней мере... - Она резко замолчала, осознав, что было бы
невозможно не узнать людей Брука, если бы они остановились в
одном отеле.

"Их знакомый!" миссис Боуринг горько рассмеялась при этой мысли.

"О, я забыла", - сказала Клэр. "В любом случае, нам не нужно встречаться
без необходимости. Это то, что я имею в виду, ты знаешь".

Последовала короткая пауза, во время которой ее мать, казалось, задумалась.

"Я увижусь с ним наедине, потому что мне нужно кое-что ему сказать", - сказала она
наконец, как будто она пришла к какому-то решению. "Выйди, мой дорогой", -
добавила она. "Оставь меня ненадолго в покое. Со мной все будет в порядке, когда придет время
время ленча ".

Ее дочь оставила ее, но она вышла не сразу. Она пошла к себе
в свою комнату и села, чтобы обдумать то, что она видела и слышала. Если бы она
вышла, она, вероятно, обнаружила бы, что Джонстон ждет ее, и она это сделала
не хотела встречаться с ним именно сейчас. Лучше было побыть одной. Она бы
выяснить, почему мысль о том, что она больше не увидит его, причинила ей боль после того, как она
заговорила.

Но это было совсем не просто. Как только она попыталась подумать о
себе и своих собственных чувствах, она начала думать о своей матери. И когда
она попыталась разгадать тайну и разгадать секрет, ее мысли
внезапно перенеслись к Бруку, и она пожалела, что не оказалась снаружи, на солнце,
разговаривая с ним. И снова, когда вероятный разговор
пришел ей на ум, она была рада, что не с ним, и она
попыталась еще раз подумать. Затем она заставила себя вспомнить сцену с
Леди обмахивалась веером на террасе, и она сделала все возможное, чтобы выставить его в наихудшем
возможном свете, который, по ее мнению, был действительно очень плохим. И
его отец до него - Адам - ее мать назвала ей это имя
впервые, и оно показалось ей странным - старый Адам Джонстон был
разбиватель сердец, разрушитель веры и предатель женщин до
Брук вообще существовала в мире. Ее теория подтвердилась, когда она взглянула на
это справедливо, и ее негодование быстро росло. Это было вполне естественно, потому что в
своем воображении она всегда ненавидела первого мужа своей матери
который приходил и уходил до ее отца; и теперь она распространила свою ненависть
на этого вероятного брата, и это имело гораздо большую силу, потому что мужчина
был живым и реальностью, и вскоре должен был прийти и стать видимым говорящим
человеком. В нем и его приходе был один хороший момент. Это помогло ей
возродить свою ненависть к Бруку и приукрасить ее наследием
некоторого вреда, причиненного ее собственной матери. Это, безусловно, было преимуществом.

Но ей должно быть очень жаль, что она больше не увидит Брука, никогда не услышит
он снова заговорит с ней, никогда не посмотрит в его глаза - что, все
то же самое, чего она так необоснованно боялась. Это было за пределами ее способностей к анализу
примирить свои симпатии и антипатии. Вся та маленькая логика, которую она сказала
что невозможно одновременно любить и не любить одного и того же человека
в одно и то же время. Казалось, у нее было два сердца, и одно кричало "Ненависть", в то время как
другое кричало "Любовь". Это было абсурдно, и совершенно нелепо, и
довольно презрительно.

Тем не менее, они были там, два сердца, которые боролись друг с другом, или, по крайней мере,
ссорились и угрожали подраться и причинить ей боль. Конечно, "любовь"
означало "нравится" - это был общий термин, резко контрастирующий с "ненавистью". Как
за настоящую заботу, помимо симпатии к Бруку Джонстоуну, она была уверена
что это невозможно. Но симпатия была сильной. Она взорвалась
наконец-то возникли трудности с бомбой великолепной юношеской придирки. Она
сказала себе, что, несомненно, ненавидит его и презирает, и
что он, безусловно, самый низкий из живущих людей за то, что обращается с леди
Фанат так сильно - помимо того, что он был черным грешником, пункт, который имел меньший
вес. И тогда она сказала себе, что крик чего-то внутри нее
"нравится" вместо ненависти было просто выражением того, что она могла бы
чувствовал, и должен был чувствовать, и имел на это право
чувствовал, если бы не бедная леди Фан; но также и о чем-то, что она
конечно, не чувствовал, никогда не мог чувствовать и никогда не собирался чувствовать.
другими словами, Брук должен был бы ей нравиться, если бы у нее не было веских причин
испытывать к нему неприязнь. Она была удовлетворена этим объяснением своих чувств,
и она внезапно почувствовала, что может выйти, увидеть его и поговорить с ним
не будучи непоследовательной. Она забыла объяснить себе, почему
она хотела, чтобы он не уходил. Соответственно, она вышла и села на
терраса в мягком воздухе.

Она огляделась вверх и вниз, но Джонстона нигде не было видно, и
она пожалела, что в конце концов вышла. Вероятно, он подождал
некоторое время, а затем отправился на прогулку один. Она подумала, что он
мог бы подождать еще немного, прежде чем сдаться, и она наполовину
неосознанно решила отблагодарить его, оставшись дома после
обеда. Она даже не взяла с собой книгу или какую-нибудь работу, потому что
была совершенно уверена, что он будет расхаживать взад-вперед, как обычно, с
своей трубкой, выглядя так, словно пейзаж принадлежал ему. Она наполовину поднялась, чтобы уйти
вошла, а потом передумала. Она даст ему еще один шанс и
досчитает до пятидесяти, прежде чем уйти, в хорошем быстром темпе.

Она начала считать. В тридцать пять ее темп замедлился. В сорок пять она остановилась
надолго, а затем медленно дошла до конца. Но Джонстон
не пришел. И снова она неохотно решилась - и начала
медленно; и снова она сбавила скорость и протащила последние десять
цифр. Но он не пришел.

"О, это смешно!" - воскликнула она вслух про себя, поднимаясь
нетерпеливо со своего места.

Она чувствовала себя оскорбленной, потому что мать отослала ее, и рядом не было никого
кто мог бы поговорить с ней, и ей больше не хотелось думать, чтобы
вопросы, которые, по ее мнению, снова должны были показаться открытыми и сомнительными. Она вошла
в отель и прошла по коридору. Он мог быть в
читальном зале. Она шла быстро, потому что ей было немного стыдно за
искать его, когда она чувствовала, что он должен искать ее.
Внезапно она остановилась, потому что услышала, как он где-то насвистывает. Насвистывание
было его единственным достижением, и он делал это очень хорошо. Не было никакого
перепутав тряску и бег, и прелестные птичьи интонации. Она
слушала, но закусила губу. Во всяком случае, у него было беззаботное сердце, подумала она
.

Звук приближался, и Брук внезапно появился в коридоре, его
шляпа сдвинута на затылок, руки в карманах. Когда он поймал
взгляд Клэр, пронзительная мелодия прекратилась, и одна рука сняла шляпу.

"Я искал тебя повсюду в течение последних двух часов", - крикнул он
проходя мимо. "Доброе утро", - сказал он, подойдя к ней. "Я
просто возвращался на террасу в отчаянии".

"Это прозвучало скорее так, как будто ты свистел для меня", - ответила Клэр
со смехом, потому что она мгновенно почувствовала себя счастливой, умиротворенной и умиротворенной.

"Ну ... не совсем так!" ответил он. "Но я надеялся, что ты услышишь меня
и знаешь, что я собирался... хотел, чтобы ты пришла".

"Я всегда выхожу утром", - ответила она с внезапной скромностью.
"Действительно ... я гадала, где ты был. Давай выйдем, хорошо?"

"Мы могли бы пойти прогуляться", - предложила Брук.

"Уже слишком поздно".

"Просто небольшая прогулка - вниз в город и через мост в Атрани,
и обратно. Не могли бы мы?"

"О, мы могли бы, конечно. Очень хорошо - на мне ведь есть шляпа, не так ли? Все
хорошо. Пойдем!"

"Мои люди приезжают сегодня", - сказал Брук, когда они проходили через
дверь. "Я только что получила телеграмму".

"Сегодня!" - воскликнула Клэр удивленно и несколько встревоженно.

"Да, вы знаете, я ожидал их с минуты на минуту. Мне кажется, они
ходили вокруг да около, знаете ли - видели Пи;стамма и все такое. Они
такие странные люди. Они всегда хотят все видеть - как будто это
имеет значение!"

"Их только двое? Мистер и миссис Джонстон?"

"Да , это все". Брук слегка рассмеялась, как будто она сказала
что-нибудь забавное.

"Над чем ты смеешься?" - спросила Клэр достаточно естественно.

"О, ничего. Это смешно, но это звучало забавно - я имею в виду, непривычно.
Мой отец пал жертвой рыцарства, вот и все. Несчастье
постигло его некоторое время назад, и его зовут Адам - из всех имен в
мире".

"Это было первое", - успокаивающе заметила Клэр. "Звучит не так уж плохо
также - сэр Адам. Я прошу у него прощения за то, что называю его "Мистер", - Она засмеялась в
свою очередь.

"О, он бы не возражал", - сказала Брук. "Он совсем не из таких. Ты
знаешь? Я думаю, он тебе ужасно понравится. Он по-своему замечательный старик,
хотя он и пивовар. Он намного крупнее меня, но он довольно странный,
ты знаешь. Иногда он говорит как угодно, а иногда нет
разомкнет губы. В этом мы совсем не похожи. Я все время говорю,
Я верю - в дождь или в ясную погоду. Разве я иногда не наскучиваю тебе ужасно?"

"Нет, ты мне никогда не надоедал", - ответила Клэр совершенно искренне.

"Я имею в виду, когда я говорю так, как говорил вчера днем", - сказал Джонстон с
оттенком раздражения.

"О, это ... да! Пожалуйста, не начинай снова и не порти нашу прогулку!"

Но прогулке не суждено было быть долгой. Узкая мощеная дорожка
ведет вниз от старого монастыря к берегу, зигзагом, между низкими
побеленными стенами, проходя, наконец, под несколькими домами, которые построены
поперек нее на арках.

Как только они появились в поле зрения, из этой арки вышел высокий старик
уверенно поднимаясь на холм. Он был высоким и костлявым, с длинной седой
бородой, косматыми изогнутыми бровями, проницательными темными глазами и орлиным носом. На нем была
одежда из грубого серого шерстяного твида, а в одной руке он держал серую фетровую шляпу
в длинной руке.

Через мгновение после того, как он вышел из арки, он увидел Брука, и
его грубое лицо мгновенно просветлело. Он помахал серой шляпой и крикнул
выходи.

"Привет, мой мальчик! Вот ты где, а!"

Его голос был тонким, как у многих шотландских голосов, но он разносился далеко и в нем звучали
мужественные нотки. Брук не ответил, но помахал шляпой.

"Это мой отец", - тихо сказал он Клэр. "Могу я представить
его? А вот и моя мать - ее поднимают в кресле".

Пара дюжих носильщиков несла леди Джонстон вверх по крутому
подъему. Это была полная дама с ярко-голубыми глазами, как у ее сына, и
гораздо более ярким цветом лица. В одной руке она держала зонтик, а в другой - веер.
другая, и она слегка покачивалась при каждом шаге носильщиков.
Сзади, мгновение спустя, появились другие носильщики, неся коробки и пакеты всех
размеров. Затем тихо подошла невысокая женщина, очевидно, горничная леди Джонстон
шла одна, время от времени останавливаясь, чтобы посмотреть на море.

Клэр с любопытством смотрела на приближающуюся вечеринку. Ее первым
порывом было оставить Брук и вернуться одной, чтобы предупредить мать. Это
было недалеко. Но она поняла, что было бы гораздо лучше и мудрее
сразу же приступить к представлению. Менее чем за пять минут сэр Адам
добрался до них. Он энергично пожал руку Бруку и посмотрел на него так,
как смотрит мужчина, любящий своего сына. Клэр заметила этот взгляд, и он понравился ей.

"Позвольте мне представить вам мисс Бауринг", - сказал Брук. "Миссис Бауринг и
Мисс Боуринг остановилась здесь и была ужасно добра ко мне.

Сэр Адам перевел свой проницательный взгляд на Клэр, когда она протянула ему руку.

"Прошу прощения, - сказал он, - но вы дочь капитана
Боуринга, который был убит несколько лет назад в Африке?"

"Да". Она посмотрела на него вопросительно и недоверчиво.

Его лицо снова просветлело и смягчилось - затем необычайно посуровело, все в
однажды. Она не могла поверить, что такие черты могут измениться так
быстро.

"И мой сын говорит, что твоя мать здесь! Моя дорогая юная леди, я очень
рад! Надеюсь, вы намерены остаться".

Слова были сердечными. Тон был холодным. Брук уставился на своего отца,
очень удивленный тем, что тот что-то знал о Боурингах,
сам он не упоминал о них в своих письмах. Но носильщики,
двигаясь медленнее, только что подвели его мать туда, где стояли трое
и ждали, слегка запыхавшись, а кресло слегка раскачивалось
из-за плечевых ремней.

"Милый старина!" - воскликнула леди Джонстон. "Рада тебя видеть. Нет,не
поцелуй меня, моя дорогая, слишком жарко. Дай мне посмотреть на тебя.

Сэр Адам серьезно представил Клэр. Толстое лицо леди Джонстон стало
каменным, как футляр для мумии из красного гранита, и она согнула свою апоплексическую шею
напряженно.

"О!" - воскликнула она. "Очень рада, я уверена. Ты собирался прогуляться?"
сурово спросила она, поворачиваясь к Брук.

"Да, просто было время. Я не знал, когда вас ожидать. Но если мисс
Боуринг не возражает, мы откажемся от этого, и я устрою вас. Ваши комнаты
все готово".

Клэр сразу стало ясно, что леди Джонстон никогда не слышала
фамилии Боуринг и что ее возмущала мысль о том, что ее сын может гулять один
с какой-либо молодой девушкой.




ГЛАВА X


Клэр направилась прямо в комнату своей матери. Она почти не произнесла ни слова
в течение тех нескольких минут, пока она вынужденно оставалась с
Джонстоунами, поднимаясь на холм обратно к отелю. У двери она
посторонилась, чтобы пропустить леди Джонстон, сэр Адам последовал за своей женой
а Брук задержался, несомненно, надеясь перекинуться еще несколькими словами
с Клэр. Но она была поглощена своими мыслями и не удостоила его ни единым
взглядом.

"Они пришли", - сказала она, закрывая за собой дверь миссис Боуринг
она.

Ее мать сидела у открытого окна, ее руки лениво лежали на коленях
Ее лицо было отвернуто, когда вошла Клэр. Она слегка вздрогнула и
огляделась.

"О!" - воскликнула она. "Уже! Ну ... это должно было случиться. Вы встречались?"

Клэр рассказала ей обо всем, что произошло.

- И он сказал, что рад? - спросила миссис Бауринг с подобием
улыбки.

"Он так сказал - да. Его голос был холоден. Но когда он впервые услышал мое имя
и спросил о моем отце, его лицо смягчилось".

"Его лицо смягчилось", - повторила миссис Боуринг про себя, чуть выше
шепот, когда тень улыбки промелькнула на ее бледных губах.

"Сначала он казался обрадованным, а потом выглядел недовольным. Это все?"
- спросила она, снова повысив голос.

"Я так и подумала", - ответила Клэр. "Почему бы тебе не позавтракать
в своей комнате, мама?" - внезапно спросила она.

"Он бы подумал, что я боюсь встретиться с ним", - сказала пожилая женщина.

Последовало долгое молчание, и Клэр села на жесткий соломенный стул,
глядя в окно. Наконец она снова повернулась к матери.

"Ты не могла бы рассказать мне об этом все, не так ли, дорогая мама?" - спросила она.
"Мне кажется, это было бы намного проще для нас обоих. Возможно, я мог бы
помочь тебе. И я сам - я должен лучше знать, как действовать".

"Нет. Я не могу тебе сказать. Я только молюсь, чтобы мне, возможно, никогда не пришлось этого делать. Что касается тебя,
дорогая, будь естественной. Это очень странное положение, в котором вы находитесь, но вы
не можете знать этого - вы не можете предполагать, что знаете это. Хотел бы я
лучше хранить свой секрет - но я сломался, когда ты рассказала мне о
яхте. Ты можешь помочь мне только одним способом - не задавай мне вопросов, дорогая.
Мне было бы труднее, если бы ты знала - действительно было бы. Будь естественной. Тебе
не нужно бегать за ними, ты знаешь..."

"Я думаю, что нет!" - возмущенно воскликнула Клэр.

"Я имею в виду, тебе не нужно идти, сидеть рядом с ними и долго разговаривать с ними одновременно
. Но не будьте внезапно холодны и грубы с их сыном. В этом нет ничего
против - я имею в виду, это не имеет к нему никакого отношения. Ты не должен так думать
имеет, ты знаешь. Будь естественным - будь самим собой ".

"Не совсем легко быть естественной в данных обстоятельствах", - ответила Клэр
с долей правды и большим подавленным любопытством, которое
она делала все возможное, чтобы совсем спрятаться ради своей матери.

За обедом Джонстоунов всех троих усадили на противоположной стороне
стол, и Брук больше не был соседом Клэр. Кольца для лука были
уже на своих местах, когда вошли трое, сэр Адам подал руку
своей жене, которая, казалось, нуждалась в помощи при ходьбе или, по крайней мере, была
рада этому. Брук последовал за ней на некотором расстоянии, и Клэр увидела, что он
смотрит на нее с сожалением, как будто хотел бы снова оказаться рядом с ней
. Если бы она была менее юной, неосознанной и совершенно невинной,
к этому времени она, должно быть, поняла, что он серьезно влюблен в нее.

Сэр Адам придержал для жены стул с несколько старомодным
из вежливости и мягко толкнул ее, когда она садилась. Затем он поднял голову,
и его глаза встретились с глазами миссис Боуринг. Несколько мгновений они смотрели друг на
друга. Затем выражение его лица изменилось и смягчилось, как это было, когда он
впервые встретил Клэр, но лицо миссис Боуринг стало жестким и побледнело. Он не
сел, но, к удивлению своей жены, спокойно обошел весь конец стола
и подошел к другой стороне, где сидела миссис Боуринг. Она знала это
он приближался, и она слегка повернулась, чтобы встретить его руку. Старые английские
горничные с большим интересом наблюдали за происходящим с верхнего конца.

Сэр Адам протянул руку, и миссис Боуринг взяла ее.

"Мне очень приятно снова встретиться с вами", - медленно произнес он, как
хотя говорил с усилием. "Брук говорит, что вы были очень добры
к нему, и поэтому я хочу сразу поблагодарить вас. Да, это ваша
дочь - Брук представила меня. Извините, я зайду к себе
еще раз. Не могли бы мы встретиться после ленча?"

"Если хотите", - сказала миссис Бауринг сдержанным тоном. "Во что бы то ни стало",
нервно добавила она.

"Моя дорогая, - сказал сэр Адам, обращаясь через стол к своей жене, - позволь мне
представляю вам мою старую подругу миссис Боуринг, мать этой молодой
леди, с которой вы уже знакомы, - добавил он, взглянув на Клэр
льняная шевелюра.

И снова леди Джонстон слегка изогнула свою апоплексическую шею, но ее
выражение лица не было каменным, каким оно было, когда она впервые посмотрела на
Клэр. Напротив, она улыбалась очень приятно и естественно, и
ее открытые голубые глаза смотрели на миссис Боуринг с дружеским интересом.

Клэр показалось, что она услышала слабый вздох облегчения, сорвавшийся с губ ее матери
именно в этот момент. Тяжелые шаги сэра Адама эхом отдавались по кафельному полу, когда он
снова обошел вокруг стола к своему месту. Сам стол был
узким, и через него было легко разговаривать, не повышая голоса.
Сэр Адам сел по одну сторону от своей жены, а Брук - по другую, последняя - с
с его стороны, а Клэр - с ее.

Поначалу было очень мало разговоров. Брук не хотел разговаривать
повернулся к Клэр, и сэр Адам, казалось, сказал все, что хотел сказать
на данный момент. Леди Джонстон, которая казалась веселой,
разговорчивой душой, заговорила с миссис Боуринг, явно привлеченная
ею с первого взгляда.

"Это прекрасное место, когда приезжаешь сюда", - сказала она. "Не правда ли?
Вид из моего окна просто божественный! Но попасть сюда! Боже мой! Меня несли
наверх двое мужчин, вы знаете, и я думал, что они умерли. Я надеюсь
они наслаждаются своим обедом, бедняги! Я уверен, что они никогда
раньше таскали такой груз!"

И она рассмеялась, с каким-то откровенным, наполовину сочувствующим себе весельем
над своими собственными пропорциями.

"О, я думаю, они, должно быть, привыкли к этому", - успокаивающе сказала миссис Бауринг,
просто чтобы что-то сказать.

"Они возненавидят меня через неделю!" - сказала леди Джонстон. "Я имею в виду
побывать везде, пока я здесь - подняться на все холмы и спуститься по всем
долинам. Я всегда все вижу, когда приезжаю в новое место. Это
приятно потом сидеть неподвижно и чувствовать, что ты все это сделал,
разве ты не знаешь? Я разорю тебя в носильщиках, Адам, - добавила она,
ее большое круглое лицо медленно повернулось к мужу.

"Конечно, конечно", - ответил сэр Адам, серьезно кивая,
извлекая косточки из жареной сардины.

"Вы ужасно добры к этому", - сказала леди Джонстон в знак благодарности за
количество носильщиков ограничено.

Как и многие необычайно полные люди, она ела очень мало, и у нее было много
время поговорить.

"Значит, вы знали моего мужа давным-давно!" - начала она, снова взглянув
через стол на миссис Бауринг.

Сэр Адам пристально взглянул на миссис Боуринг из-под своих косматых бровей.

"О да", - спокойно ответила она. "Мы познакомились до того, как он женился".

Седовласый мужчина медленно кивнул в знак согласия, но ничего не сказал.

- До своего первого брака? - серьезно спросила леди Джонстон. "Вы знаете
что он был женат дважды".

"Да", - ответила миссис Бауринг. "До своего первого брака".

Сэр Адам снова торжественно кивнул.

"Как интересно!" - воскликнула леди Джонстон. "Такие старые друзья! И к
встретиться таким случайным образом, в этом странном месте!"

"Обычно мы живем за границей", - сказала миссис Бауринг. "Обычно во Флоренции.
Вы знаете Флоренцию?"

"О да!" - восторженно воскликнула толстая леди. "Я обожаю Флоренцию. Я
совершенно без ума от картин, вы знаете. Совершенно сумасшедший!"

Образ женщины, идеально подобранной по пропорциям леди Джонстон
безумная, возможно, вызвала бы улыбку на лице миссис Боуринг в любое другое
время.

"Я полагаю, вы не только восхищаетесь картинами, но и покупаете их", - сказала она, довольная
тем поворотом, который принял разговор.

"Иногда", - ответил другой. "Иногда. Жаль, что я не могу купить больше.
Но хорошие фотографии становятся ужасно дорогими. Кроме того, вы
вряд ли когда-нибудь будете уверены в получении оригинала, если не будет всех
документов, а это означает тысячи, буквально тысячи фунтов. Но
время от времени я пинаю следы, ты же знаешь.

Клэр не смогла удержаться от улыбки при этом сравнении и наклонила голову.
Брук наблюдал за ней, он понимал и был раздосадован, потому что любил свою
мать по-своему.

"Во всяком случае, здесь вы не сможете испортить себя картинами",
сказала миссис Бауринг.

"Нет, но как насчет носильщиков?" предложил сэр Адам.

"Мой дорогой Адам, - сказала леди Джонстон, - если только они здесь не все шейлоки,
они не потребуют по дукату за каждый фунт мяса. Если бы они это сделали, ты
наверняка никогда бы не вернулся в Англию ".

Было невозможно не рассмеяться. Леди Джонстон совсем не походила на
человека, способного говорить остроумные вещи, хотя она была само воплощение
хорошего настроения - за исключением тех случаев, когда она думала, что Брук в опасности
быть женатым. И все засмеялись, сначала сэр Адам, потом Брук,
затем Бантики. Эффект был хороший. Леди Джонстон действительно была
страдала от любопытства, и ее первые вопросы к миссис Боуринг были
заданы исключительно из желания заигрывать. Она была сильно
привлечена спокойным, бледным лицом, с его чрезмерной утонченностью и
тонко прорисованными линиями страдания. Она чувствовала, что эта женщина приняла
слишком тяжелую жизнь, и ее инстинктом было утешить ее, согреть и
позаботиться о ней с самого начала. Брук понял и обрадовался, потому что он
знал упорство своей матери в отношении ее первых впечатлений, и он хотел
иметь ее на своей стороне.

После этого лед был сломан, и разговор не застопорился. Сэр
Время от времени Адам поглядывал на миссис Боуринг с выражением
неуверенности, которое странным образом отражалось на его решительных чертах, и всякий раз, когда
затрагивалась какая-нибудь новая тема, он с беспокойством наблюдал за ней, пока она не заговорила
. Но миссис Боуринг редко отвечала на его взгляды, и ее глаза никогда
задерживались на его лице, даже когда она разговаривала с ним. Клэр, со своей
стороны, присоединилась к разговору, задавалась вопросом и ждала. Ее теория
укрепилась в том, что она увидела. Очевидно, сэр Адам чувствовал себя неловко в
присутствии ее матери; следовательно, он каким-то образом причинил ей боль, и
сомневался, простила ли она его когда-нибудь. Но быстрому чутью девушки
стало ясно, что он стоит перед миссис Боуринг не только в
положении того, кто причинил ей вред. В каком-то смысле любви или дружбы
когда-то он был очень привязан к ней. Самой молодой женщине нелегко
спутать следы такого давно минувшего общения.

Когда они встали, миссис Боуринг медленно пошла со своей стороны стола, чтобы
не оказаться у двери раньше леди Джонстон, которая не могла двигаться быстро
ни при каких обстоятельствах. Они все вместе вышли на террасу.

"Брук, - сказала толстая леди, - я должна сесть, или я умру. Ты знаешь,
моя дорогая, купи мне что-нибудь такое, что не разобьется!"

Она слегка рассмеялась, когда Брук отправился на поиски прочного стула. Несколько
минут спустя она была в безопасности на троне, ее муж по одну сторону от
она и миссис Боуринг по другую, все лицом к морю.

"Это слишком идеально, чтобы выразить словами!" - воскликнула она твердо и спокойно
удовлетворение. "Адам, разве это не сон? Вы, худые люди, не знаете, как
приятно бросить якорь в приятном месте после долгого плавания!"

Она счастливо вздохнула и передвинула руки так, чтобы их вес был достаточно
отдыхайте без усилий.

Клэр и Джонстон медленно прогуливались взад и вперед, проходя мимо и возвращаясь обратно,
и пытались разговаривать так, как будто ни один из них не осознавал, что в ситуации было что-то
необычное, если не сказать больше. Наконец они остановились
в самом дальнем от остальных конце.

"Я понятия не имел, что мой отец давным-давно знал твою мать", - сказал
Внезапно Брук. "А у тебя было?"

"Да ... в последнее время", - ответила Клэр. "Видишь ли, моя мать не была уверена, пока
ты не назвал мне его имя", - поспешила добавить она.

"О... понятно. Конечно. Глупо с моей стороны не попытаться внести это в
разговор состоялся раньше, не так ли? Но, кажется, это было очень давно
назад. Ты так не думаешь?"

"Да. Очень давно".

"Когда они были совсем молоды, я полагаю. Твоя мать, должно быть, была
в молодости она была безупречно красива. Осмелюсь сказать, мой отец был безумно
влюблен в нее. Знаете, это было бы совсем неудивительно, не так ли?
Он был потрясающим парнем для того, чтобы влюбиться ".

"О! Правда?" Клэр говорила довольно холодно.

"Ты ведь не сердишься, не так ли, потому что я это предложила?" - быстро спросила Брук
. "Я не вижу в этом никакого вреда. Нет причин, почему
такой молодой человек, каким он был, не должен был быть отчаянно влюблен в
красивую молодую девушку, не так ли?"

"Абсолютно никакой", - ответила Клэр. "Я только подумал ... это довольно
странное совпадение ... вы не могли бы мне кое-что рассказать?"

"Конечно, нет! В чем дело?"

"Был ли у вашего отца когда-нибудь брат - который умер?"

"Нет. У него было много сестер - некоторые из них все еще живы. Ужасно старые
вещи, мои тети тоже. Нет, у него никогда не было брата. Почему ты
спрашиваешь?"

"Ничего ... это простое совпадение. Я когда-нибудь говорил тебе, что моя мать
была замужем дважды? Мой отец был ее вторым мужем. У первого была твоя
фамилия".

"Джонстон, с буквой "Е" на конце?"

"Да, с буквой "Е"

"Боже! это забавно!" - воскликнул Брук. "Осмелюсь сказать, какая-то связь. Тогда
мы тоже связаны, ты и я, хотя и не очень сильно, если подумать об этом.
Сводный кузен по браку, и к тому же во многих степенях ниже.

"Ты не можешь назвать это связью", - сказала Клэр с легким смешком, но
ее лицо было задумчивым. "И все же странно, что она должна была хорошо знать
твоего отца и должна была выйти замуж за человека с таким же именем - с
"Е" ... не так ли?"

"Возможно, он был моим собственным кузеном, насколько я знаю", - сказал Брук. "Я спрошу.
Он обязательно вспомнит. Он никогда ничего не забывает. И это еще одно
тоже совпадение, что мой отец должен был быть женат дважды, точно так же
как и твоя мать, и что я должен быть сыном от второго брака,
тоже. Какие странные вещи происходят, когда приходишь сравнить записи!"

Пока они прогуливались взад и вперед, леди Джонстон не обращала на них никакого внимания
но она забеспокоилась, как только увидела, что они
остановилась на некотором расстоянии, чтобы поговорить, и ее ярко-голубые глаза снова и снова поворачивались к ним
с внезапной материнской тревогой. Наконец она
больше не могла этого выносить.

"Брук!" - воскликнула она. "Брук, мой дорогой мальчик!" Брук и Клэр вернулись
к маленькой группе.

"Брук, дорогой", - сказала леди Джонстон. "Пожалуйста, подойди и скажи мне названия
всех гор и мест, которые мы видим отсюда. Ты знаешь, я всегда
хочу знать все, как только приеду ".

Сэр Адам поднялся со стула.

"Не хотите ли занять очередь?" - спросил он, обращаясь к миссис Боуринг и
стоя перед ней.

Она молча поднялась и шагнула вперед со спокойным, застывшим лицом, как
хотя и знала, что настал решающий момент.

"Возьмите наши стулья", - сказал сэр Адам Клэр и Брук. "Мы собираемся
пройдитесь немного.

Миссис Боуринг повернулась в ту сторону, откуда пришли молодые люди,
к концу террасы. Сэр Адам, выпрямившись, шел рядом с ней.

"Есть ли выход в том конце?" - Спросил он тихим голосом, когда они
отошли на небольшое расстояние.

"Нет".

"Мы не можем стоять здесь и разговаривать. Куда мы можем пойти? Здесь нет какого-нибудь тихого
места где-нибудь?"

"Вы хотите поговорить со мной?" спросила миссис Бауринг, глядя прямо перед собой
она.

"Да, пожалуйста", - ответил сэр Адам почти резко, но все еще тихим
тоном. "Я долго ждал", - добавил он.

Миссис Боуринг ничего не сказала в ответ. Они дошли до конца дорожки,
и она повернулась, не останавливаясь.

"Мыс вон там называется Конка", - сказала она, указывая на
скалы далеко внизу. "Знаешь, он изгибается, как раковина. Конка означает
морская раковина, я думаю. Кажется, это отличное место для рыбной ловли, потому что
в хорошую погоду там всегда есть маленькие лодки.

"Я помню", - ответил сэр Адам. "Я был здесь тридцать лет назад. Это не
сильно изменилось. Есть ли еще те маленькие бумажные фабрики в долине на
дороге в Равелло? Раньше они были очень примитивными."

Они продолжали свой натянутый разговор, проходя мимо леди Джонстон и
молодых людей. Затем они снова замолчали, направляясь к
отелю.

"Мы пройдемся по дому", - сказала миссис Бауринг, снова понизив голос.
"На другой стороне есть тихое местечко, где Клэр и ваш сын смогут
пожить с вашей женой".

"Да, я думал об этом, когда сказал им занять наши стулья".

В молчании они пересекли длинный выложенный плиткой коридор с застывшими лицами, как
два человека, которые собираются сделать что-то опасное и неприятное
вместе. Они вышли на платформу перед глубоким углублением
скалы, на которых стоял черный крест. Там никого не было.

"Здесь нас никто не побеспокоит", - тихо сказала миссис Бауринг.
люди в отеле расходятся по своим номерам после обеда. Мы присядем
там, у креста, если ты не возражаешь - я уже не так силен, как раньше
будь, ты знаешь ".

Они поднялись по нескольким ступенькам, которые вели к скамейке, где Клэр
сидела в тот вечер, который она не могла забыть, и они сели рядом
бок о бок, не глядя в лица друг другу.

Последовало долгое молчание. Раз или два сэр Адам переступил с ноги на ногу
смущенно и открыл рот, как будто собирался что-то сказать,
но внезапно передумал. Миссис Боуринг заговорила первой.

"Пожалуйста, пойми", - медленно произнесла она, искоса взглянув на него, "Я не
хочу, чтобы ты что-нибудь сказал, и я не знаю, что ты можешь сказать. Как
что касается моего пребывания здесь, то это очень просто. Если бы я знал, что Брук Джонстон
был вашим сыном до того, как мы познакомились, и что вы
приезжаете сюда, я бы сразу уехал. Как только я узнал его, я
заподозрил, кто он такой. Ты должен знать, что он похож на тебя, каким ты был раньше
быть - кроме твоих глаз. Тогда я сказал себе, что он скажет тебе об этом
он встретил нас, и что ты, конечно, подумаешь, что я боялся
встречи с тобой. Это не так. Так что я остался. Я не знаю, правильно я поступил или
неправильно. Мне это показалось правильным, и я готов смириться с последствиями,
если таковые будут ".

"Какие могут быть последствия?" - спросил седобородый мужчина, поворачиваясь
его глаза медленно посмотрели ей в лицо.

"Это зависит от того, как ты будешь действовать. Возможно, было бы лучше вести себя как
хотя мы никогда не встречались, и позволить вашему сыну представить вас мне как он
представил тебя Клэр. Мы могли бы начать с более формальных отношений
тогда. Ты предпочел сказать, что мы старые друзья. Это
странное выражение для использования - но оставим его в силе. Я не буду с ним спорить. Оно
подходит достаточно хорошо. Что касается положения, то оно неприятно для меня, но
для вас, должно быть, еще хуже. Выбирать особо не из чего. Но я не хочу, чтобы ты
думал, что я ожидаю, что ты будешь говорить о старых временах, если тебе этого не хочется. Если
ты хочешь что-нибудь сказать, я выслушаю все это, не
перебивая тебя. Но я действительно хочу, чтобы ты верил, что я ничего не буду делать
не говорите ничего, что могло бы тронуть вашу жену. Она, кажется, счастлива с
вами. Я надеюсь, что она всегда была и всегда будет. Она знала, что она
делала, когда выходила за тебя замуж. Видит бог, было достаточно огласки.
Была ли это моя вина? Полагаю, ты всегда так думал. Очень хорошо,
тогда - скажи, что это была моя вина. Но не говори своей жене, кто я, если
она не вынудит тебя к этому из любопытства ".

"Вы думаете, я должен желать этого?" - с горечью спросил сэр Адам.

"Нет, конечно, нет. Но она может спросить вас, кем я был, и когда мы встретились, и
обо всем этом. Постарайтесь увести ее от темы. Мы не хотим рассказывать
ложь, ты знаешь".

"Я скажу, что ты была Люси Уоринг. Это достаточно верно. Тебя
окрестили Люси Уоринг. Ей никогда не нужно знать, какая у тебя была фамилия.
Это ведь не ложь, не так ли?"

"Не совсем ... при данных обстоятельствах".

"И ваша дочь, конечно, ничего не знает? Я хочу знать, как мы
видите ли, чего стоим".

"Нет... только то, что мы встречались раньше. Я не знаю, что она может подозревать.
А ваш сын?"

"О, я полагаю, он знает. Кто-то, должно быть, сказал ему.

"Однако он не знает, кто я такая", - убежденно сказала миссис Бауринг.
"Кажется, он больше похож на свою мать, чем на тебя. Он не мог скрыть
что-нибудь длинное".

"Как оказалось, в этом я тоже был не особенно хорош", - серьезно сказал сэр
Адам.

"Нет, слава Богу!"

"Ты думаешь, за это стоит быть благодарным? Я не думаю. Все могло бы
потом пойти лучше ..."

"Потом!" Страдание жизни этой женщины было в тоне и в
ее глазах.

"Да, потом. Я старый человек, Люси, и я многое повидал
с тех пор, как мы с тобой расстались, многое изменилось, и очень много людей. Я был плохим
достаточно, но с тех пор я видел людей и похуже, у которых был другой шанс, и
все получилось хорошо ".

"Их жены не любили их. Я тоже почти стар. Я любил тебя, Адам.
Ты причинил мне сильную боль, и рана так и не зажила. Я вышла замуж - я
должна была выйти замуж. Он был честным джентльменом. Потом его убили. Это было больно
тоже, потому что я очень любила его - но это было не так больно, как другому.
Ничто не могло ".

Ее голос дрогнул, и она отвернула лицо. По крайней мере, он не должен
видеть, что у нее задрожали губы.

"Я не думал, что тебя это волнует", - сказал сэр Адам, и его собственный голос звучал не очень
очень уверенно.

Она повернулась к нему почти свирепо, и в ее
выцветших глазах вспыхнул голубой огонек.

"Я! Ты думал, мне все равно? Ты не имеешь права так говорить - это порочно
с твоей стороны, и это жестоко. Ты думал, я вышла за тебя замуж из-за твоих денег,
Адам? И если бы я... должна ли я была отказаться от этого и развестись, потому что ты
подарил драгоценности актрисе? Я любил тебя, и я хотел твоей любви, или
ничего. Ты не мог быть верным - обычно, порядочно верным, в течение одного
года - и я освободилась от тебя, потому что я не хотела быть твоей женой,
ни есть твой хлеб, ни прикасаться к твоей руке, если бы ты не мог любить меня. Не
говори, что ты когда-либо любил меня, кроме моего лица. Мы не были разведены ни
год, когда ты женился снова. Не говори, что ты любил меня! Ты любил свою
жену - свою вторую жену - возможно. Я надеюсь на это. Я надеюсь, что ты любишь ее сейчас - и
Смею предположить, что да, потому что она выглядит счастливой - но не говори, что ты когда-либо
любил меня - достаточно долго, чтобы жениться на мне и предать меня!"

"Ты жесткая, Люси. Ты такая же жесткая, какой была двадцать лет назад",
сказал Адам Джонстон.

Когда он наклонился вперед, опершись локтем о колено, он провел своей коричневой
рукой по глазам, а затем рассеянно уставился на белые стены
старого отеля за платформой.

"Но ты знаешь, что я права", - ответила миссис Бауринг. "Возможно, я
слишком жесткая. Прости. Ты сказал, что был безумен, я помню -я
не люблю думать обо всем, что ты сказал, но ты сказал это. И я помню,
я думала, что была гораздо более безумной, чем ты, что вышла за тебя замуж,
но что я скоро стану по-настоящему безумной - буйно помешанной, - если останусь твоей
женой. Я не мог. Я должен был умереть. Впоследствии я думал, что так и было бы
было бы лучше, если бы я умер тогда. Но я пережил это. Затем, после
смерти моей старой тети, я остался один. Что мне было делать? Я был беден и
одинокая и разведенная женщина, хотя право было на моей стороне.
Ричард Боуринг все знал об этом, и я вышла за него замуж. Я больше не любила тебя
тогда, но я сказала ему правду, когда сказала, что смогу
никогда никого больше не любить. Он был удовлетворен - и мы поженились".

"Я не виню тебя", - сказал сэр Адам.

"Вини меня! Нет, вряд ли ты стал бы винить меня, если бы я мог сделать
что-нибудь из обрывков моей жизни, которые я спас от твоей. За это
важно - ты тоже был свободен. Это вскоре было сделано, но почему я должен винить тебя
за это? Вы были свободны - по закону - идти, куда вам заблагорассудится, любить
снова и немедленно жениться. Ты это сделал. О нет! Я не виню тебя за
это!"

Некоторое время оба молчали. Но в глазах миссис Боуринг все еще горел
негодующий огонек, а ее пальцы время от времени нервно подергивались
раз. Сэр Адам бесстрастно уставился на белую стену, не глядя на свою
бывшую жену.

"Я говорила о себе", - сказала она наконец. "Я не хотел,
потому что мне не нужны оправдания. Когда ты сказал, что хочешь что-то сказать
Я привел тебя сюда, чтобы мы могли побыть наедине. Что это было? Я
должен был позволить тебе заговорить первым."

"Это было вот что". Он сделал паузу, как будто подбирая слова. "Ну, я не
знаю", - продолжил он вскоре. "Ты говорил очень много вещей
обо мне, которые я бы сказал сам. Я ведь не отрицал их, не так ли?
Что ж, дело вот в чем. Я хотел увидеть тебя годами, и вот мы встретились. Мы
возможно, больше не встретимся, Люси, хотя, смею сказать, мы можем прожить еще долго. Я
хотел бы, чтобы мы могли, хотя. Но, конечно, ты не хочешь меня видеть. Я был
когда-то твоим мужем, и я вел себя с тобой как скотина. Ты бы не захотел
меня в качестве друга теперь, когда я состарился."

Он ждал, но она ничего не сказала.

"Конечно, ты бы не стала", - продолжил он. "Я не должен был бы на твоем месте. О,
Я знаю! Если бы я умирал, или голодал, или был очень несчастен, ты был бы
способен сделать для меня все, что угодно, из чистой доброты. Ты всего лишь
только для людей, которые не страдают. Ты всегда был таким в
старые времена. Тем хуже для нас. Во мне нет ничего, что могло бы
вызвать вашу жалость. Я сильный, у меня все хорошо, я очень богат, я относительно
счастлив. Я не знаю, насколько сильно я заботился о своей жене, когда женился на ней, но
она была хорошей женой, и я по-своему очень люблю ее сейчас.
Я признаю, что жениться на ней вообще было нехорошим поступком. Она была
красавицей своего года и лучшим соперником сезона, а я только что
развелся, и все были против меня. Я думал, что покажу
им, на что я способен, каким бы окрыленным я ни был, и я получил ее. Нет; это было не то,
чем можно гордиться. Но каким-то образом мы поладили, и она привязалась ко мне,
и я полюбил ее, потому что она привязалась, и вот мы такие, какими ты нас видишь,
и Брук - отличный парень, и я ему нравлюсь. Он мне тоже нравится. Он честный
и верный, как его мать. В этом нет ни справедливости, ни логики
мир, Люси. В прежние времена я был ни на что не годен. Обстоятельства
сделали меня прилично хорошим и, кроме того, довольно счастливым человеком, как это свойственно мужчинам. Я
не смог бы просить ни о какой жалости, даже если бы попытался ".

"Нет, тебя не нужно жалеть. Я рад, что ты счастлив. Я не желаю тебе
никакого вреда.

"Ты мог бы, и я не должен тебя винить. Но все это не то, что я хотел
сказать. Я старею, и мы, возможно, больше не встретимся после этого. Если
ты хочешь, чтобы я ушел, я уйду. Мы покинем это место завтра".

"Нет. Почему вы должны? Это странная ситуация, поскольку мы были сегодня в
стол. Ты со своей женой рядом, а твоя разведенная жена напротив тебя,
и только ты и я знаем это. Я полагаю, ты почему-то думаешь - я не
знаю, - что я мог бы ревновать тебя к твоей жене. Но двадцать семь лет - это
разница, Адам. Это половина жизни. Это настолько в прошлом, что я
не смогу этого осознать. Если ты хочешь остаться, то оставайся. От этого не может быть никакого вреда
это, и это было так давно. Ты это хочешь сказать?"

"Нет". Он колебался. "Я хочу, чтобы ты сказала, что прощаешь меня", - сказал он
быстрым, хриплым голосом.

Его проницательные темные глаза быстро перевели взгляд на ее лицо, и он увидел, как сильно побледнело
она была, и как углубились тени у нее под глазами, и ее
пальцы нервно подергивались, когда они сжимали друг друга на ее коленях.

"Я полагаю, ты считаешь меня сентиментальным", - сказал он, глядя на нее. "Возможно
Так и есть, но для меня это очень много значило бы, если бы ты просто сказал это ".

В его обращении было что-то трогательное, и в то же время что-то молодое,
несмотря на его седую бороду и изборожденное морщинами лицо. Тем не менее миссис Боуринг сказала
ничего. Это значило для нее почти слишком много, даже спустя двадцать семь
лет. Этот старик взял ее, невинную молодую девушку, замуж
ее, предал ее, когда она нежно любила его, и разрушил ее
жизнь в самом начале. Даже сейчас это было трудно простить. Страдание
он не был старым, и вид его лица снова тронул за живое.
Не прошло и десяти минут с тех пор, как боль почти выжала из нее слезы
.

"Ты не можешь", - внезапно сказал старик. "Я вижу это. Это слишком много для
я полагаю, что прошу, и я никогда не делал ничего, чтобы заслужить это ".

Бледное лицо стало еще бледнее, но руки были неподвижны и сжимали одна
другую, твердую и холодную. Губы шевелились, но не издавали ни звука. Затем мгновение,
и они снова двинулись.

"Ты ошибаешься, Адам. Я действительно прощаю тебя"

Он поймал обе руки в свои, и его лицо задрожало.

"Да благословит тебя Бог, дорогая", - попытался сказать он и дважды поцеловал руки.

Когда миссис Боуринг подняла глаза, он сидел рядом с ней, как и раньше;
но лицо его было ужасно осунувшимся и странным, и большая слеза
скатилась по морщинистой загорелой щеке в седую бороду.




ГЛАВА XI


Леди Джонстон была одной из тех совершенно откровенных и порядочных особ, которые
не утруждают себя тем, чтобы скрывать свои тревоги. Из того факта, что когда она
встретила его по дороге в отель, Брук прогуливался наедине с
Клэр Боуринг, она сразу же заявила, что между ними существовала значительная близость
. Встреча с матерью Клэр и ее внезапное
увлечение пожилой женщиной на мгновение развеяли ее страхи, но они
возродились, когда ей стало ясно, что Брук делает все возможное
возможность побыть наедине с молодой девушкой. Она была в высшей степени
практичной женщиной, как уже было сказано, что, возможно, объясняло ее
то, что она сделала хорошего мужа из такого мужчины, каким был Адам Джонстон
в молодости. Она никогда не видела , чтобы Брук посвящал себя молодой девушке
до этого момента. Она увидела, что на Клэр приятно смотреть, и она тут же
пришла к выводу, что Брук, должно быть, влюблен. Вывод был безупречен
правильный, и леди Джонстон вскоре сильно занервничала. Брук был слишком молод
, чтобы жениться, и даже если бы он был достаточно взрослым, его мать считала, что он
мог бы сделать лучший выбор. Во всяком случае, он не должен впутывать
себя в помолвку с девушкой; и она начала систематически
препятствовать его попыткам остаться с ней наедине. Брук была так же откровенна, как
она сама. Он обвинил ее в попытке удержать его от Клэр, и она сделала
не отрицаю, что он был прав. Это привело к дискуссии на третий день
после прибытия Джонстоунов.

"Ты не должен выставлять себя дураком, Брук, дорогой", - сказала леди Джонстон.
"Ты недостаточно взрослый, чтобы жениться. О, я знаю, тебе двадцать пять
и тебе следовало бы с годами набраться осмотрительности. Но ты этого не сделал, дорогой
мальчик. Не забывай, что ты сын Адама Джонстона, и что от тебя могут ожидать
всего того, что он делал до того, как я вышла за него замуж. И он
сделал очень много вещей, ты знаешь. Я предан твоему отцу, и если бы он
был в этой комнате, я бы сказал тебе именно то, что говорю тебе сейчас.
До того, как я вышла за него замуж, у него было около тысячи флиртов, и он
тоже был женат и ушел с актрисой - шокирующий роман
в целом! И его жена развелась с ним. Должно быть, она была одной из
тех ужасных женщин, которые не умеют прощать, вы знаете. Так вот, мой дорогой мальчик, ты
ничуть не лучше своего отца и этой хорошенькой Клэр Боуринг
выглядит так, как будто она никогда бы не простила никого, кто сделал что-то, что ей
не понравилось. Ты просил ее выйти за тебя замуж?"

"Боже мой, нет!" - воскликнул Брук. "Она не смотрела на меня!"

"Не смотрела на тебя? Знаете, это просто смешно! Она вышла бы замуж
ты отбился от рук - если только она не совершенная идиотка. И она не выглядит
так. Оставь ее в покое, Брук. Поговори с матерью. Она одна из самых
восхитительных женщин, которых я когда-либо встречал. У нее милая, спокойная манера общения - как у
очень породистая белая кошка, которая заболела и хочет, чтобы ее погладили ".

"Какие у тебя необычные идеи, мама!" - засмеялся Брук. "Но по
общим принципам я не понимаю, почему я не должен жениться на мисс Боуринг, если
она согласна на меня. Почему бы и нет? Ее отец был джентльменом, она тебе нравится
мать, а что касается ее самой ..."

"О, я ничего не имею против нее. Это все против тебя, Брук, дорогой. Ты такой
такой ужасный флирт, знаете ли! Вы устанете от бедной девушки и
сделаете ее несчастной. Я уверен, что она не практична, как я. Тот самый
когда вы впервые посмотрите на кого-то другого, она сядет на трагическую лошадь и
зарядит посуду - и произойдет ужаснейший разбитие! Это нелегко
управлять тобой, Джонстоунз, когда ты думаешь, что влюблен. Я должен
знать!"

"Послушай, мама, - сказал Брук, - кто-нибудь рассказывал тебе истории
обо мне в последнее время?"

"В последнеевремя? Дай подумать. Последнее, что я слышал, было то, что миссис Кросби - та, которую вы
все называете леди Фан, - собиралась развестись, чтобы выйти за вас замуж."

"О... ты слышал это, не так ли?"

"Да ... все говорили об этом и спрашивали меня, правда ли это.
Кажется, она была с той вечеринкой, которая привела вас сюда. Она оставила
их в Неаполе и сразу же вернулась домой по суше, и они сказали, что она
объявила, что собирается выйти за тебя замуж. Я, конечно, рассмеялся. Но люди
не говорили бы о тебе так много, дорогой мальчик, если бы не было так много поводов
поговорить. Я знаю, что ты никогда бы не сделал ничего настолько идиотского,
и если миссис Кросби решит пофлиртовать с тобой, это ее дело. Она
старше тебя и знает об этом больше. Но это совсем другое
вещь. Это серьезно. Ты не должен заниматься любовью с этой милой девушкой, Брук.
Ты не должен! Я сделаю что-нибудь ужасное, если ты это сделаешь. Я расскажу ей все
о миссис Лео Кэрнгорм или о ком-то в этом роде. Но ты не должен жениться
на ней и разрушать ее жизнь ".

"Ты занимаешься филантропией, мама", - сказала Брук, краснея.
"Это что-то новенькое. Раньше ты никогда не поднимала шума".

"Нет, конечно, нет. Ты никогда раньше не был таким глупым, мой дорогой мальчик. Я
сам по себе неплохой, я полагаю. Но вы есть, каждый из вас, и я люблю вас
все, и единственный способ что-то с вами сделать - это позволить вам разгуляться a
сначала немного. Это единственный практичный, разумный способ. И ты только
только начал - как, черт возьми, ты смеешь думать о женитьбе? Клянусь
словом, это очень плохо. Я не буду ждать. Я напугаю девушку до смерти
историями о тебе, пока она не откажется с тобой разговаривать! Но я проникся
симпатией к ее матери, и ты не должен делать ребенка несчастным. Ты
не должен, Брук. О, я принял решение! Ты не должен. Я расскажу
матери тоже. Я напугаю их всех до такой степени, что они не смогут выносить вида
тебя.

Леди Джонстон была энергичной, а также оригинальной, несмотря на
ненормальный размер, и Брук знала, что она вполне способна выполнить
свою угрозу и даже больше.

"Возможно, в чем-то я похож на своего отца", - ответил он. "Но я хороший
поступаю так же, как и ты, мама. Я довольно склонен придерживаться того, что мне нравится, ты
знаешь. Кроме того, я не верю, что ты сделал бы что-нибудь подобное. И
я и так не склонен ей нравиться. Я полагаю, она, должно быть, слышала
какую-то историю. Не делай вещи хуже, чем они есть ".

"Тогда не теряй голову и не проси ее выйти за тебя замуж через две недели
знакомство, Брук, потому что она примет тебя, а ты заставишь ее
совершенно несчастный".

Он видел, что не всегда возможно спорить с матерью, и он
больше ничего не сказал. Но он поразмыслил над ее точкой зрения и увидел
что это было не совсем несправедливо, поскольку она знала его. Она не могла
возможно, понять, что то, что он чувствовал к Клэр Боуринг, не имело
ни малейшего сходства с тем, что он чувствовал к леди Фан, если, действительно, он
чувствовал ли он вообще что-либо, что он считал сомнительным теперь, когда все было
кончено, хотя месяцем раньше он был бы достаточно зол на это предположение
. По правде говоря, в настоящее время он чувствовал себя вполне уверенным в себе
время, хотя все его ощущения были для него более или менее новыми. И его
неожиданное и довольно эксцентричное противодействие матери неожиданно
укрепило его решимость. Он мог бы посмеяться над тем, что назвал ее
оригинальностью, но он не мог позволить себе шутить над перспективой того, что она
расскажет Клэр о своей жизни. Она была вполне способна на это, и
вероятно, сделала бы это.

Эти заботы, однако, были ничем по сравнению с главным
суть - уверенность в том, что Клэр откажет ему, если он предложит себя
к ней, и когда он ушел от своей матери, он был в очень неопределенном состоянии
в здравом уме. Если бы он попросил Клэр выйти за него замуж сейчас, она бы ему отказала.
Но если бы вмешалась его мать, через неделю было бы намного хуже.

Наконец, как назло, он неожиданно столкнулся с ней в
выходя из коридора, они чуть не столкнулись.

"Ты не выйдешь ненадолго?" - быстро спросил он тихим голосом.

"Спасибо, мне нужно написать несколько писем", - ответила молодая девушка.
"Кроме того, здесь слишком жарко. Здесь нет ни глотка воздуха".

"О, знаешь, на самом деле не жарко", - убежденно сказал Брук.

"Тогда это очень хорошее притворство!" - засмеялась Клэр.

"На улице намного прохладнее. Если ты выйдешь только на одну
минуту, ты увидишь. На самом деле - я серьезно".

"Но зачем мне выходить, если я не хочу?" - спросила молодая девушка.

"Потому что я попросила тебя..."

"О, знаешь, это не причина", - она снова засмеялась.

"Ну, тогда, потому что ты действительно сделал бы это, если бы я тебя не попросил, а ты
отказываешься только из духа сопротивления", - предположил Брук.

"О... ты так думаешь? Ты думаешь, я обычно делаю прямо противоположное
тому, о чем меня просят?"

"Конечно, это знают все, кто знает тебя". Брук, казалось, позабавилась
эта идея.

"Если ты думаешь, что... Что ж, я приду, всего на минутку, хотя бы для того,
чтобы показать тебе, что ты совершенно неправ".

"Огромное спасибо. Разве мы не пойдем на небольшую прогулку, которая была прервана
когда на днях пришли мои люди?"

"Нет, на самом деле слишком жарко. Я пройду до конца террасы
и обратно - один раз. Не могли бы вы сказать мне, почему вы так ужасно
хотите, чтобы я вышел сию же минуту?"

"Я скажу тебе - по крайней мере, я не уверен, что смогу - подожди, пока мы не окажемся
снаружи. Я хотел бы все время быть с тобой, ты знаешь - и я
подумал, что ты можешь прийти, поэтому я пригласил тебя ".

"Вы выглядите несколько сбитым с толку", - серьезно сказала Клэр.

"Ну, ты знаешь", - ответил Брук, когда они шли по направлению к
ослепительному зеленому свету, заливавшему дверь, "по правде говоря, между
тем и другим..." Он не закончил предложение.

"Да?" - сладко сказала Клэр. "Между прочим... что
ты собирался сказать?"

Брук не ответила, когда они вышли на жаркий, наполненный ароматом цветов воздух,
под раскидистые виноградные лозы.

"Вы хотите сказать, что здесь прохладнее, чем в помещении?" - спросила молодая
девушка тоном смирения.

"О, здесь намного прохладнее! В конце прогулки дует ветерок".

"Море похоже на нефть", - заметила Клэр. "Здесь нет ни малейшего дуновения".

"Ну, - сказал Брук, - не может быть по-настоящему жарко, потому что это только первая
в конце концов, неделя июня".

"Это не Шотландия. Это положительно кипит, и я жалею, что пришел
наружу. Остерегайтесь первых импульсов - они всегда верны!"

Но она искоса взглянула на его лицо, потому что знала, что что-то витает в
в воздухе. Она не была уверена, чего ожидать от него прямо сейчас, но она знала
что было чего ожидать. Ее инстинкт подсказал ей, что он хотел
заговорить, и сказать больше, чем он уже сказал. Это подсказало ей, что он был
собирался попросить ее выйти за него замуж, тогда и там, в пылающий полдень,
под виноградными лозами, но ее скромность отвергла эту мысль, посчитав, что она наслаждается
тщеславием. Во всяком случае, она бы помешала ему сделать это, если бы могла.

"Леди Джонстон, кажется, нравится это место", - сказала она с внезапным
усилием завязать разговор. "Она говорит, что намерена совершать всевозможные
экспедиции"

"Конечно, она это сделает", - ответил Брук слегка нетерпеливым тоном. "Но,
пожалуйста, я не хочу говорить о моей матери или пейзаже. Я действительно
действительно хотел поговорить с тобой, потому что я больше не могу терпеть такого рода вещи
ты же знаешь."

"Какого рода вещи?" невинно спросила Клэр, поднимая на него глаза,
когда они дошли до конца дорожки.

Было очень жарко и тихо. Ни малейшее дуновение не шевелило молодые листья винограда
над головой, и аромат последних цветов апельсина висел в
неподвижном воздухе. Жар, дрожа, поднимался от моря к югу, и
вода была плоской, как зеркало, под великолепием первого летнего
дня.

Они стояли неподвижно. Клэр нервничала и пыталась придумать,
что бы такое сказать, что могло бы помешать ему заговорить и разрушить эффект, произведенный ею
последний вопрос. Но теперь было слишком поздно. Он был бледен, для него и его
глаза были очень яркими.

"Я не могу жить без тебя - если уж на то пошло. Разве ты не видишь?"

Короткие простые слова странно дрожали, срываясь с его губ. Эти двое
стояли совершенно неподвижно, каждый смотрел в лицо другого. Брук побледнел еще больше
все еще, но на щеках Клэр появился румянец. Она попыталась встретиться с ним взглядом
уверенно, не чувствуя, что он может контролировать ее.

"Мне жаль", - сказала она, "Мне очень жаль".

"Ты не должна так говорить", - ответил он, обрывая ее слова своими, и
резко. "Я устал это слышать. Я рад, что люблю тебя, что бы ты ни делал
для меня; и я должен тебе понравиться. Ты должен. Говорю тебе, я не могу жить
без тебя.

"Но если я не могу..." - попыталась сказать Клэр.

"Ты можешь ... ты должен ... ты должен!" - хрипло вмешался Брук, его глаза
становились ярче и яростнее. "Я не знал, что значит любить
кого угодно, и теперь, когда я знаю, я не могу жить без этого и не буду".

"Но если..."

"Нет никакого "если", - воскликнул он своим низким сильным голосом, не сводя с нее глаз
своими. "Не может быть и речи о том, что я сойду с ума, или умру, или что-то в этом роде
наполовину так слаб, потому что я не приму отказа. О, ты можешь повторять это сто раз
времена, но это тебе не поможет. Я говорю тебе, что люблю тебя. Ты понимаешь
что это значит? Я искренне верю в Бога. Я отдам тебе свою жизнь, но я
не отдам тебя. Я возьму тебя так или иначе, хочешь ты того или нет, и
Я тебя где-нибудь спрячу, но ты никуда от меня не денешься, пока ты
живи".

"Вы, должно быть, сошли с ума!" - воскликнула молодая девушка, едва переводя дыхание,
наполовину испуганная и не в силах оторвать глаз от очарования
его.

"Нет, я не сумасшедший; просто ты никогда раньше никого не видел всерьез, и
ты все это время обвинял меня без доказательств. Но это должно прекратиться
сейчас. Ты должен сказать мне, что это такое, потому что я имею право знать. Скажи мне
что все это такое. Я узнаю - я узнаю. Посмотри на меня, ты не можешь отвести взгляд
пока не скажешь мне ".

Клэр чувствовала его силу, и чувствовала, что его глаза ослепляют ее, и что
если она не сбежит от них, она должна уступить и рассказать ему. Она попыталась,
и ее веки задрожали. Затем она подняла руку, чтобы прикрыть свои
глаза, в отчаянной попытке сохранить свою тайну. Он поймал это и держал
это и все еще смотрел. Она внезапно побледнела. Затем ее слова прозвучали
механически.

"Я был там, когда ты сказал "до свидания" леди Фан. Я услышал
все, от начала до конца.

Он вздрогнул от неожиданности, и краска внезапно бросилась ему в лицо. Он
все еще не отвел взгляд, но Клэр увидела румянец стыда на его лице и
почувствовала, что его власть уменьшилась, в то время как ее внезапно возросла, чтобы
в свою очередь взять верх над ним.

"Едва ли прошло две недели с тех пор, как ты предал ее", - сказала она медленно и
отчетливо, - "и ты ожидаешь, что ты мне понравишься и поверишь, что ты
всерьез".

Его стыд быстро сменился гневом.

"Так ты слушала!" - воскликнул он.

"Да, я слушала", - ответила она, и ее слова прозвучали легко, тогда, в
самооборона - потому что она думала обо всем этом очень часто. "Я не знала
кто ты такой. Мы с мамой сидели у креста в
тени пещеры, и она пошла дописывать письмо, оставив меня
там. Потом вы двое вышли поговорить. Прежде чем я понял, что происходит
ты сказал слишком много. Я чувствовал, что если бы я был на месте леди Фан, я
предпочел бы никогда не знать, что незнакомец слушает. Так что я сидел
неподвижно, и я не мог не слышать. Откуда мне было знать, что ты собирался
оставаться здесь, пока я не услышал, как ты сказал это ей? И я все слышал. Ты
тебе стыдно теперь, когда ты знаешь, что я знаю. Тебя удивляет, что я невзлюбил
тебя с самого начала?"

"Я не понимаю, почему вы должны это делать", - упрямо ответил Брук. "Если вы это сделаете... вы
сделаете. Это не меняет дела ..."

"Ты предал ее!" - возмущенно воскликнула Клэр. "Ты забыл, что я слышала
все, что ты сказал - как ты обещал жениться на ней, если она сможет получить развод.
Это было ужасно, и я никогда не мечтал о таких вещах, но я это слышал. И
потом она тебе надоела, я полагаю, и ты передумал, и
спокойно сказал ей, что все это было ошибкой. Ожидаешь ли ты какую-нибудь женщину, которая
видела, как с другой обращались подобным образом, чтобы забыть? О, я видела ее лицо, и
Я слышала ее рыдания. Ты разбил ей сердце для своего развлечения. И это было всего
две недели назад!"

Теперь у нее было преимущество, и она отвернулась от него с последним
презрительным взглядом и посмотрела поверх низкой стены на море, удивляясь, как
мгновением раньше он мог удерживать ее взглядом. Брук стоял
неподвижно рядом с ней, и стояла тишина. Он мог бы многое узнать
в целях самозащиты, но из этого не было ни единого слова, которое он мог бы рассказать
ей. Возможно, когда-нибудь она узнает, что за человек леди Фан
был, но его собственные губы были сжаты. Таков был его взгляд на то, что значит честь
.

Клэр почувствовала, что ее дыхание участилось, и что краска залила ее щеки
когда она смотрела на плоское, горячее море. На мгновение она почувствовала
огромное удовлетворение женщины от того, что на нее нет абсолютно никакого ответа. Затем,
внезапно у нее возникло сильное ощущение тошноты и быстрая боль
острая боль пронзила ее чуть ниже сердца. Она оперлась о
стену руками и плотно сжала губы.

Она отказала ему, а также обвинила его. Он уйдет через несколько
мгновения, и никогда больше не пытаться остаться с ней наедине. Возможно, он
покинул бы Амальфи в тот же день. Было невозможно, чтобы она действительно
заботилась о нем, и все же, если бы ей было все равно, она не задала бы следующий
вопрос. Затем он заговорил с ней. Его голос изменился и стал очень тихим
сейчас.

"Мне жаль, что ты все это слышала", - сказал он. "Я не удивляюсь, что у тебя
сложилось плохое мнение обо мне, и, полагаю, я не могу сейчас ничего сказать, чтобы
заставить тебя изменить его. Вы слышали и считаете, что имеете право судить.
Возможно, мне даже не следовало этого говорить - вы слышали меня тогда, и вы слышали
теперь я. Ты согласишься, что есть разница. Но все, что ты услышал тогда,
и все, что ты сказал мне сейчас, не может изменить правду, и ты не сможешь
заставить меня любить тебя меньше, что бы ты ни делал. Я не верю, что я такой
мужчина ".

"Я должна была так подумать", - с горечью сказала Клэр, сожалея
о словах, как только они были произнесены.

"Это естественно, что ты так думаешь. В то же время из этого не
следует, что, поскольку мужчина не любит одну женщину, он не может полюбить
другую ".

"Это просто жестоко!" - воскликнула молодая девушка, рассердившись на него
необоснованно, потому что аргумент был хорош.

"Во всяком случае, это правда. Я не любил миссис Кросби и сказал ей об этом.
Вы можете считать меня грубияном, если хотите, но вы слышали, как я это сказал, если вы
слышали что-нибудь, так что, полагаю, я могу процитировать самого себя. Я действительно люблю тебя, и я
говорил тебе об этом - тот факт, что я не могу сказать это на выбранном языке
не делает это ложью. Я не человек из книги, и я говорю серьезно".

"Пожалуйста, прекрати", - сказала Клэр, услышав, как к нему возвращается хриплая сила
в его голосе.

"Да, я знаю. Я говорил это раньше, и тебе не хочется слышать это снова.
Ты не сможешь убить это, заставив меня придержать язык, ты знаешь. Это только заставляет
это еще хуже. Со временем ты увидишь, что я серьезен - тогда ты изменишь
свое мнение. Но я не могу изменить свое. Я не могу жить без тебя, что бы
возможно, ты думаешь обо мне сейчас ".

Это было странное ухаживание, совсем не похожее ни на что, о чем она когда-либо мечтала, если
она позволяла себе мечтать о таких вещах. Она спросила себя
мог ли это быть тот самый мужчина, который спокойно и цинично сказал
Леди Фан, что он не любил ее и не мог думать о женитьбе на ней.
Тогда он был достаточно хладнокровен и тих. Это придало силы тому
аргументу, который он использовал сейчас. Она видела его с другой женщиной, и теперь она
видела его рядом с собой и слышала его. Она была удивлена и почти сбита с ног
его грубая страстность сбила ее с ног. Он, конечно, говорил не как мужчина
подбирая слова, конечно, не как человек, пытающийся произвести эффект.
Но затем, в тот вечер в Акрополе - мысль о той сцене
преследовала ее - он, несомненно, так же грубо и яростно разговаривал с
Леди Фан, и казалась такой же серьезной. И внезапно леди Фан
возненавидела ее, и она почти перестала жалеть ее вообще. Но за
Леди Фан - что ж, все могло быть по-другому. Ей не следовало обвинять
себя за то, что он ей понравился, за то, что она, возможно, любила его, и его слова имели бы
другое звучание.

Он все еще стоял рядом с ней, наблюдая за ней, и она боялась повернуться к
к нему, чтобы он не увидел в ее лице чего-то, что она хотела скрыть.
Но она могла говорить достаточно тихо, опираясь руками о стену и
глядя на море. Было бы лучше вести себя немного официально, подумала она.
Звук его собственного имени, произнесенного отчетливо и холодно, возможно,
предупредил бы его, чтобы он не заходил слишком далеко.

"Мистер Джонстон," сказала она, стараясь говорить ровным голосом, "это не может продолжаться. я
никогда не хотел рассказывать тебе то, что я знал, но ты вынудил меня к этому. Я
не люблю тебя - мне не нравится мужчина, который может делать такие вещи, и я никогда
не могла. И я больше не могу позволить тебе разговаривать со мной в таком тоне. Если нам нужно
встретиться, ты должен вести себя как обычно. Если ты не можешь, я уговорю свою
мать немедленно уехать".

"Я последую за тобой", - сказал Брук. "Я говорил тебе об этом на днях. Вы
не можете пойти туда, куда я тоже не могу пойти ".

"Вы хотите преследовать меня, мистер Джонстон?" спросила она.

"Я люблю тебя".

"Я ненавижу тебя!"

"Да, но ты не будешь всегда. Даже если ты это сделаешь, я всегда буду любить тебя так же
так же сильно ".

Ее глаза опустились перед его глазами.

"Ты хочешь сказать, что действительно можешь любить женщину, которая тебя ненавидит?" - спросила она
- Спросила, глядя на свою руку, лежавшую на стене.

"Конечно. Почему нет? Какое это имеет к этому отношение?"

Вопрос был задан так просто и с таким искренним удивлением, что
Клэр снова подняла глаза. Он улыбался немного печально.

"Но ... я не понимаю..." она колебалась.

"Ты думаешь, это похоже на сделку?" тихо спросил он. "Ты думаешь, это
вопрос обмена - "Я буду любить тебя, если ты будешь любить меня"? О нет! Это
не это. Я ничего не могу с этим поделать. Я не сам себе хозяин. Я должен любить тебя,
нравится мне это или нет. Но поскольку я это делаю - что ж, я сказал остальное, и
Я не буду это повторять. Я говорил тебе, что я говорю серьезно, а ты не
поверил мне. Я говорил тебе, что люблю тебя, а ты даже не веришь
это..."

"Нет, теперь я могу в это поверить, достаточно хорошо. Возможно, ты веришь сегодня. По
по крайней мере, ты думаешь, что веришь.

"Ну ... тогда ты в это не веришь. Какой смысл повторять это? Если бы я
умел хорошо говорить, все было бы по-другому, но я не очень разговорчивый,
в лучшем случае, и как раз сейчас я не могу связать двух слов. Но я-я имею в виду многое
о вещах, которые я не могу сказать, и, возможно, не сказал бы, вы знаете. В
по крайней мере, не только сейчас.

Он отвернулся от нее и начал расхаживать взад и вперед по узкой
террасе, к ней и от нее, засунув руки в карманы и
слегка наклонив голову. Некоторое время она молча наблюдала за ним.
Возможно, если бы она ненавидела его так сильно, как говорила, она бы
тогда оставила его и ушла в дом. Что-то, доброе или злое,
побудило ее заговорить.

"Что ты имеешь в виду, говоря, что ты не сказал бы сейчас?" спросила она.

"Я не знаю", - хрипло ответил он, продолжая ходить взад и вперед, по десять
шагов в каждую сторону. "Не спрашивай меня - я сказал тебе одну вещь. Я последую за тобой
куда бы ты ни пошел.

"А потом?" - спросила Клэр, все еще побуждаемая каким-то гением, хорошим или плохим.

"А потом?" Брук остановился и уставился на нее довольно дико. "И тогда? Если
Я не смогу заполучить тебя никаким другим способом - что ж, я возьму тебя, вот и все! Это
не очень красиво говорить, не так ли?"

"Это тоже звучит не очень правдоподобно, - ответила Клэр.
"Боюсь, вы не в своем уме, мистер Джонстон".

"Ты многое изменил с тех пор, как я полюбил тебя", - ответил Брук,
снова начиная ходить. "Ты заставил меня говорить то, чего я не должен был
я мечтал сказать любой женщине, тем более тебе. И ты заставила
меня задуматься о том, чтобы делать вещи, которые неделю назад выглядели совершенным безумием." Он
остановился перед ней. "Разве ты не видишь? Разве ты не можешь понять? Разве ты не чувствуешь
как я люблю тебя?"

"Не... пожалуйста, не надо!" сказала она, начиная пугаться его
снова манер.

"Не надо что? Не люблю тебя? Тогда не живи - не существуй - не
ничего! Какое бы это все имело значение, если бы я не любил тебя? Между тем, я
делаю, и, кстати, нет! Что толку говорить? Вы можете смеяться. Ты бы
выставил меня дураком, если бы ты не сделал из меня дурака слишком большим
серьезно - и то, что осталось, не может говорить, хотя может сделать кое-что получше
это стоит того, чтобы много говорить ".

Клэр начала думать, что у него от жары разболелась голова. И все это время,
втайне, со стыдом на лице, она слушала его бессвязные
предложения и грубые восклицания, и вспоминала их одно за другим, и
каждое. И она посмотрела на его бледное лицо и увидела странный свет в
его голубых глазах и квадратной челюсти - и тогда, и долго спустя
вся картина, с ее памятью о словах, горячая, разбитая и сбитая с толку,
означал искреннюю любовь в ее мыслях. Ни один мужчина в здравом уме, желающий
сыграть роль и произвести впечатление на женщину, не поступил бы так, как
он поступил, и она это знала. Это была грубая, реальная вещь - необузданная сила
она увидела неконтролируемую страсть честного мужчины - и это сказало ей
о любви за несколько минут больше, чем все, что она слышала или читала в своей
всю жизнь. Но пока это было перед ней, живое, пульсирующее и
бессвязная речь пугала ее.

"Пойдем," нервно сказала она, "мы не должны больше оставаться здесь,
разговаривая таким образом".

Он снова остановился, совсем близко от нее, и на
мгновение в его глазах появилась угроза. Затем он выпрямился и, казалось, что-то проглотил
с усилием.

"Хорошо", - ответил он. "Я не хочу держать тебя здесь на
жаре".

Он повернулся, и они медленно пошли к дому. Когда они
подошли к двери, он отступил в сторону. Она увидела, что он не собирался входить,
и она на мгновение остановилась на пороге, серьезно посмотрела на него и
кивнула, прежде чем войти. Он снова склонил голову и ничего не сказал. Она
оставила его стоять там и пошла прямо в свою комнату.

Затем она села перед маленьким столиком, на котором писала свои письма,
возле окна, и попыталась подумать. Но это было нелегко, и
все было ужасно запутано. Она оперлась локтями на маленький
стол и прижала пальцы к глазам, как бы отгоняя
видение, которое должно было вернуться. Затем она внезапно опустила руки и
широко открыла глаза и уставилась на обои перед собой. И это
очень живо вернулось между ней и белой штукатуркой, и она снова услышала
его голос - но теперь она улыбалась.

Она сильно вздрогнула, потому что почувствовала, как две руки неожиданно легли ей на
плечи, и кто-то поцеловал ее в волосы. Она не слышала ни шагов своей матери
, ни звука открывающейся и закрывающейся двери, ничего, кроме
Голоса Брука Джонстоуна.

"В чем дело, моя дорогая?" спросила пожилая женщина, склонившись над своим
плечом дочери. "Что-нибудь случилось?"

Клэр мгновение поколебалась, а затем заговорила по свойственной ей привычке
уверенность была сильной. "Он попросил меня выйти за него замуж, мама ..."

В свою очередь миссис Боуринг вздрогнула, а затем положила одну руку на стол.

"Ты? Ты?" - повторила она тихим и взволнованным голосом. "Ты выходишь замуж за Адама
Сына Джонстона?"

"Нет, мама, никогда", - ответила молодая девушка.

"Слава Богу!"

И миссис Боуринг опустилась на стул, дрожа, как от холода.




ГЛАВА XII


Брук машинально нащупал в кармане трубку, как человек, который курит
обычно в важные моменты своей жизни прибегает к чему-то подобному,
просто по привычке. Он проделал операцию наполнения и прикуривания
с большой точностью, почти не осознавая, что делает, и
вскоре он обнаружил, что курит, сидя на стене как раз там, где
Клэр прислонилась к нему во время их интервью. Через три минуты его
трубка погасла, но он не осознавал этого факта и сидел совершенно неподвижно
на своем месте, уставившись на кустарник, который рос в задней части
террасы.

Он сознавал, что говорил и действовал необузданно и совершенно непохоже
на то "я", с которым он был давно знаком; и сознание
было каким угодно, только не приятным. Он задавался вопросом, где была Клэр и что она
возможно, думала о нем в этот момент. Но стоило ему подумать о ней, как к нему
вернулось прежнее настроение, и он почувствовал, что не стыдится того, что у него было
сделано и сказано. Затем он внезапно, во второй раз, осознал, что
Клэр был на сцене в тот первый вечер, и он попытался
вспомнить все, что они с леди Фан сказали друг другу.

Ничего подобного с ним раньше не случалось, и у него возникло ощущение
стыда, огорчения и гнева, когда он вспоминал эту сцену и думал о
невинная молодая девушка, которая сидела в тени и все это слышала. Она
случайно пересекла широкую, четкую демаркационную линию, которую он
провел между ее видом и всем племенем Поклонниц и миссис Кэрнгормс
которого он знал. Ему почему-то казалось, что это была его вина, и как
будто он был ответственен перед Клэр за то, что она слышала и видела.
чувство стыда усилилось, и он горько выругался себе под нос. Это
было одной из тех вещей, которые нельзя было отменить, и за которые
невозможно было возместить. И все же это было похоже на оскорбление для Клэр. Для
мужчины, который в последнее время был груб с девушкой, почти до брутальности, он был
возможно, необычайно чувствителен. Но это его не поразило. Когда он
сказал ей, что любит ее, он был слишком серьезен, чтобы выбирать и
выбирайте его выражения. Но когда он разговаривал с леди Фан, он мог
подбирать и оттачивать свои фразы так, чтобы Клэр
ничего бы не поняла - если бы он только знал, что она сидела
там, наверху, у креста, в темноте. И снова он горько проклял себя.

Это было не потому, что ее знание фактов все испортило и
с самого начала создало у нее плохое впечатление о нем: это могло быть установлено
как раз вовремя, даже сейчас, и он не хотел, чтобы она выходила за него замуж, веря
что он ангел света. Дело было в том , что она должна была что - то увидеть
чего она не должна была видеть, ради своей невинности - чего-то
что, в некотором смысле, должно было оскорбить и уязвить ее девичество. Он
поразил бы любого мужчину, который мог бы посмеяться над его чувствительностью
по этому поводу. Хуже всего - и он возвращался к этой идее снова и
снова - было то, что ничего нельзя было сделать, чтобы исправить положение, поскольку все это было
так глубоко в прошлом.

Он сел на стену и затянулся своей трубкой из корня вереска, которая погасла
к этому времени она уже совсем остыла, хотя он вряд ли это осознавал. У него было о чем подумать
, и дела шли совсем не так, как надо. Он притворился
равнодушие, когда его мать рассказала ему, как леди Фан намеревалась добиться
развода и как она сообщала своим близким друзьям под обычным предлогом
тщетные обещания хранить тайну, что она намеревалась выйти замуж за сына Адама Джонстона, как
как только она будет свободна. Брук сказал ей достаточно прямо, что он
ни в коем случае не женился бы на ней, но он спросил себя, может ли мир
не сказать, что он должен, и может ли в таком случае быть иначе
оказывается, это вопрос чести. Он втайне думал об этом
до сих пор, и во внезапно охватившем его подавленном настроении
в ответ он в третий раз проклял себя за то , что рассказал Клэр
Боуринг сказал, что любит ее, в то время как такой вопрос, как развод леди Фан, был
все еще висел над ним как возможность.

Сидя на стене, он сердито болтал ногами, ударяя пятками
по камням в своем растерянном недовольстве порядком вещей
вселенная. Все выглядело очень мрачно. Он хотел бы снова увидеть Клэр
и чтобы каким-то образом он мог все это обсудить с ней. Тогда он
чуть не рассмеялся при этой мысли. Она сказала бы ему, что он ей не нравится - он
его тошнило от одного звучания этого слова - и от того, что жениться было его долгом
Леди Фан. Что она могла знать о леди Фан? Он не мог сказать ей об этом
маленькая леди в белой сарже, будучи довольно отчаянной, добилась
сама напросилась пойти с вечеринкой с явной целью устроить
сама на его голову, как изящно выражается нынешняя фраза, и
с явным намерением развестись со своим мужем, чтобы выйти замуж
Брук Джонстон. Он не мог сказать Клэр, что занимался любовью с леди
Веер, чтобы избавиться от нее, как выразилось другое распространенное выражение, с
деликатность, достойная современного общества. Он не мог сказать ей, что леди Фан,
которая была умна, но нескромна, раскрыла свой план своей близкой
подруге миссис Лео Кэрнгорм, или эта миссис Кэрнгорм, незнакомая леди Фан,
была очень преданным другом Брука и все еще любила его,
и втайне ненавидел леди Фан, и поэтому раскрыл весь план
Бруку до начала вечеринки; или что в тот день в
закат на Акрополе он вовсе не согласился на безумное предложение леди Фан
как она и представляла, он сделал это, когда они расстались на
платформа в Амальфи; он не мог сказать Клэр ничего из этого, потому что
чувствовал, что ей не подобает это слышать. И если она не знала никого из
них, она должна судить о нем из-за своего невежества. Брук пожелал, чтобы какое-нибудь
сверхъестественное существо, обладающее даром решать трудные проблемы, внезапно
появилось и все расставило по своим местам.

Вместо этого он увидел человека, который принес письма, как раз входящего в отель,
и он по привычке встал и пошел в офис посмотреть, нет ли там
чего-нибудь для него.

Было одно, и оно было от леди Фан, ни в коем случае не первое, которое она получила
написано с тех пор, как она уехала в Англию. И там было несколько для сэра
Адама и два для леди Джонстон. Брук взял их все и сразу открыл свое
. Он не принадлежал к тому классу людей, которые откладывают чтение
неприятная корреспонденция. Читая, он медленно шел по
коридору.

Леди Фан на самом деле консультировалась с адвокатской фирмой с целью
получения развода. Она сказала, что, конечно, понимает его поведение в
той последней ночью в Амальфи - весь план, должно быть, казался ему нереализуемым
тогда - она простила бы его. Она отказывалась верить , что он
хладнокровно погубить ее, как она должна быть разорена, если получит развод с
Кросби, и если Брук не женится на ней; и многое другое.

Почему она должна быть разорена? Спросил себя Брук. Если бы Кросби развелся с ней из-за
Брука, это было бы совсем другое дело. Но она собиралась
развестись с Кросби, который, несомненно, был чудовищем, и ее репутация
от этого не стала бы хуже. Люди будут только удивляться, почему она не
сделала этого раньше, и Кросби тоже, если только ему не взбрело в голову
изучить вопрос с финансовой точки зрения. Ибо Кросби был, или
был богат, а у леди Фан не было своих денег, и Кросби был
вполне готов позволить ей потратить приличную сумму, при условии, что она оставит его в
покое. Как вообще Клэр могла узнать всю правду о таких
людях? Для нее было бы оскорблением думать, что она может понять
половину из этого, и она не стала бы думать о нем лучше, если бы не смогла
понять все это. Ситуация, казалось, не допускала никакого решения
таким образом. Все, на что он мог надеяться, это на то, что Клэр передумает.
Когда она станет старше, она поймет, что совершила
ошибка, и что мир был не просто школой-пансионом высокого класса
для юных леди, в которой все мужчины были наняты в качестве одетых в белое
профессоров социальной справедливости. Похоже, таково было ее впечатление, подумал он
с негодованием, которое было направлено не против нее в частности, а
против всех молодых девушек в целом, и которое не помешало ему
чувство, что иначе он не получил бы этого ни за что на свете
мир.

Он сунул письмо в карман и отправился на поиски своего отца.
Он был сильно склонен изложить ему все дело и спросить
совет старого джентльмена. У него были основания полагать, что сэр Адам
попадал в передряги и похуже этой, когда был молодым человеком, и
так или иначе, никто никогда не думал о нем хуже. Он был уверен
что в этот час находится в своей комнате и пишет письма. Брук постучал и вошел
. Было около одиннадцати часов.

Сэр Адам, изможденный и седой, одетый в кашемировый пиджак, был
распростерт на всех стульях, которые стояли в маленькой, похожей на камеру комнате,
рядом с открытым окном. Между его губами была зажата очень толстая сигарета
, а на углу стола стоял наполовину опорожненный стакан бренди с содовой.
столик у его локтя. Он не преминул выпить стаканчик бренди с содовой
каждое утро в одиннадцать часов по меньшей мере четверть века.

Его проницательные старые глаза резко повернулись к Бруку, когда тот вошел, и
улыбка осветила его изборожденное морщинами лицо, но тут же снова исчезла; ибо
черты лица молодого человека выдавали кое-что из того, через что ему пришлось пройти
за последний час.

"Что-нибудь не так, мальчик?" - быстро спросил сэр Адам. "Выпей бренди с содовой
и выкури со мной трубку. О, письма! Это дьявольски сложно, что "Пост" должна
найти мужчину в этом месте! Оставь их там, на столе ".

Брук снова раскурил свою трубку. Его отец снял одну ножку с одного из
стульев, которые он ногой подтолкнул к сыну в качестве
приглашения сесть.

"В чем дело?" спросил он, возобновляя свой вопрос. "Вы попали в
очередную передрягу, не так ли? Миссис Кросби - из всех женщин в мире. Твоя
мать рассказала мне эту нелепую историю. Хочет развестись с Кросби и жениться
на тебе, не так ли? Я говорю, парень, пора прекратить подобную чушь, ты
знаешь. В один прекрасный день тебя поймают. В
мире есть женщины умнее миссис Кросби".

"О! она не умна", - задумчиво ответила Брук.

"Хорошо, на чем основана эта история? Какого черта ты поехал
с этими людьми, когда ты узнал, что она приедет? Ты знал
я полагаю, что она за женщина? Что случилось? Ты занимался с ней любовью
конечно, с ней. Это было то, чего она хотела. Затем она заговорила о вечности
блаженство вместе и тому подобная чушь, не так ли? И ты не мог
точно сказать, что ты стремился к блаженству всего месяц, не так ли? И
она сказала: "Клянусь Юпитером, раз ты не отказываешься, у тебя это будет до конца
твоей жизни", - и она сказала себе, что ты богаче Кросби,
и намного моложе, и красивее, и лучше в социальном плане, и
что, если ты собираешься выставить себя дураком, она вполне может получить
выгоду от этого, как и любая другая женщина. Затем она написала
адвокату - и теперь вы в чертовски затруднительном положении. Я полагаю, что это
история дела, не так ли?"

"Я бы хотел, чтобы вы не говорили о женщинах в таком ключе, губернатор!"
- воскликнул Брук вместо ответа.

- Не будь ослом! - ответил сэр Адам. "Есть женщины, о которых можно говорить
в таком ключе, и женщины, о которых нельзя. Миссис Кросби - одна из первых
добрый. Я различаю "женщины" и "woman". А ты? Женщина значит
что-то для большинства из нас - что-то намного лучшее, чем мы есть, за что
мы относимся должным образом и перерезали бы друг другу глотки. Мы, грешники
не призваны уважать женщин, которые не будут уважать себя. Мы
должны быть вежливы с ними только потому, что они существа в нижних юбках
с цветом лица. Не будь ослом, Брук. Я не хочу знать, что вы
сказали миссис Кросби, ни что она сказала вам, и вы не были бы
джентльменом, если бы рассказали мне. Это твое дело. Но она женщина с
репутация чахоточного, от которого вот-вот испустят дух, и который
покинул бы эту жизнь некоторое время назад, если бы Кросби не оказалась
немного хуже, чем она есть. Она хочет развестись и выйти замуж за моего
сына - и это мое дело. Ты помнишь араба и его рабыню?
"Ты украл мои деньги", - сказал шейх. "Это мое дело",
ответил раб. "И я собираюсь побить тебя", - сказал шейх.
"Это твое дело", - сказал раб. Знаешь, это похожий случай,
только все намного хуже. Я не хочу знать ничего из того, что произошло
до того, как вы двое расстались. Но я имею право знать, что миссис Кросби сделала
с тех пор, не так ли? Ты не хочешь жениться на ней, не так ли, мальчик?"

"Женись на ней! Я бы скорее перерезал себе горло".

"Тебе не нужно этого делать. Просто скажите мне, является ли все это пустыми разговорами, или
действительно ли она была у адвоката. Если она была, вы знаете,
она получит развод без возражений. Все знают о
Кросби".

"Это правда", - сказал Брук. "Я только что снова получил от нее письмо. Я хотел бы
Я знал, что делать!"

"Ты ничего не можешь сделать".

"Я могу отказаться жениться на ней, не так ли?"

"О, ты мог бы. Но множество людей сказали бы, что ты вынудил ее
развестись, а потом передумал. Она будет на это рассчитывать
и извлеките из этого максимум пользы, можете быть уверены. У нее не будет ни пенни
когда она разведется, и она будет всем рассказывать, что ты
погубил ее. Это будет неприятно, не так ли?"

"Нет... вряд ли. Я думал об этом".

"Видишь ли, ты ничего не можешь сделать, не причинив себе вреда. Я могу уладить
все дело за полчаса. С обратной почтой вы получите письмо
от нее, в котором говорится, что она отказалась от всякой идеи судебного разбирательства
против Кросби ".

"Держу пари, что она этого не делает", - сказал Брук.

"Все, что вам нравится. Это совершенно просто. Я просто составлю завещание,
тебе вообще ничего не останется, если ты женишься на ней, и я отправлю ей копию
сегодня. Вы получите ответ достаточно быстро ".

"Ей-богу!" - удивленно воскликнул Брук. Затем он задумчиво снова раскурил
свою трубку и выбросил спичку в окно. "Послушайте, губернатор", - сказал он
добавил после паузы: "Как вы думаете, это вполне... ну, вполне справедливо и
честно, понимаете?"

"Что, черт возьми, вы имеете в виду?" - воскликнул сэр Адам. "Вы хотите сказать мне
что у меня нет полного права распоряжаться своими деньгами так, как мне заблагорассудится? И что
первая авантюристка, которой это приглянется, имеет право принудить тебя
к позорному браку, и что с моей стороны было бы бесчестно
предотвратить это, если бы я мог? Ты сумасшедший, мальчик! Не говори мне такой чепухи!"

"Наверное, я идиот", - сказал Брук. "Вещи, связанные с деньгами, так легко приобретают
странный вид, знаете ли. Это не похоже на другие вещи, не так ли?"

"Послушай сюда, Брук", - ответил старик, снимая ноги со стула
на котором они покоились, и выпрямляясь в низком мягком кресле.
"Люди много чего говорили обо мне в моей жизни, и я сделаю то, что
миру принадлежит честь добавить, что это могло бы сказать вдвое больше с
хорошей демонстрацией правды. Но никто никогда не говорил, что я подлый, или что я
когда-либо разочаровывал кого-либо в денежных вопросах, кто имел право ожидать
чего-то от меня. И это довольно убедительное доказательство, потому что я
Шотландец, и обычно считается, что мы - сплоченное племя.
Они сказали обо мне все, что может сказать мир, за исключением этого
Я рассказал вам о своем первом браке. Она-она развелась, вы
знаете. Она имела на это полное право.

Старик закурил еще одну сигарету и отхлебнул бренди с содовой
задумчиво.

"Я не люблю говорить о деньгах", - сказал он более низким тоном. "Но я
не хочу, чтобы ты считала меня подлым, Брук. Я позволял ей получать тысячу в год
после того, как она избавилась от меня. Она никогда не прикасалась к деньгам. Она не такая добрая.
Она предпочла бы десять раз голодать. Но деньги поступали на
ее счет в Лондоне в течение двадцати семи лет. Возможно, она не знает
это. Тем лучше для ее дочери, которая найдет это после смерти своей матери
и получит все это. Я только не хочу, чтобы ты думала, что я злая, Брук.

"Значит, она снова вышла замуж - ваша первая жена?" - спросил молодой человек с
естественное любопытство. "И она все еще жива?"

"Да", - задумчиво ответил сэр Адам. "Она снова вышла замуж через шесть лет
после меня - довольно поздно - и у нее родилась одна дочь".

"Какая странная идея!" - воскликнул Брук. "Подумать только, что эти два человека
где-то по всему миру. Что-то вроде моей заблудшей сводной сестры,
девушка была бы ... я имею в виду ... каковы были бы наши отношения, губернатор, раз
мы говорим об этом? "

"Абсолютно никаких", - ответил старик таким необычайно резким тоном
, что Брук удивленно поднял глаза. "Конечно, нет! Какое отношение
могла ли она быть? Другая мать и другой отец - вообще никаких родственников".

"Вы хотите сказать, что я мог бы жениться на ней?" - лениво спросил Брук.

Сэр Адам слегка вздрогнул.

"Ну ... да ... конечно, вы могли бы, поскольку она не была бы вашей родственницей".

Внезапно он встал, взял свой стакан и залпом допил то, что в нем оставалось
он. Затем он подошел и встал перед открытым окном.

"Послушай, Брук", - начал он, повернувшись спиной к сыну.

"Что?" - спросил Брук, тыча ножом в трубку, чтобы прочистить ее.
"Что-нибудь не так?"

"Я больше не могу этого выносить. Мне нужно с кем-нибудь поговорить - и я
не можешь поговорить со своей матерью. Ты не хочешь говорить, мальчик, не так ли? Ты и я
всегда были хорошими друзьями ".

"Конечно! Что с вами не так, губернатор? Вы можете сказать мне ".

"О ... ничего... это... Брук, я говорю, не пугайтесь. Эта миссис
Боуринг - моя разведенная жена, вы знаете ".

"Боже милостивый!"

Сэр Адам повернулся на каблуках и встретился с выражением ужаса и
изумления во взгляде своего сына. Он ожидал восклицания удивления, но Брук
в голосе слышался страх, и он вскочил со стула.

"Почему ты говоришь "Боже милостивый" - вот так?" - спросил старик. "Ты же не
влюблен в эту девушку, не так ли?"

"Я только что попросил ее выйти за меня замуж".

Молодой человек был смертельно бледен, он стоял неподвижно, уставившись на своего
отца. Сэр Адам был первым, к кому вернулось некоторое подобие невозмутимости, но
морщины на его лице внезапно стали глубже.

"Конечно, она приняла тебя?" - спросил он.

"Нет ... она знала о миссис Кросби". Это казалось достаточным объяснением
Отказа Клэр. "Какой ужас!" - хрипло воскликнул Брук, его мысли вернулись
к тому, что на тот момент казалось главным вопросом. "Как ужасно для вас,
Губернатор!"

"Ну ... это неприятно", - сказал сэр Адам, снова поворачиваясь к окну.
"Итак, девушка отказала тебе", - задумчиво произнес он, выглядывая наружу. "Совсем как
полагаю, ее мать. Брук" - он сделал паузу.

"Да?"

"Насколько я понимаю, все не так плохо, как ты думаешь. Тебе не нужно
жалей меня, ты знаешь. Это просто к лучшему, что мы встретились - спустя
двадцать семь лет.

"Она, конечно, сразу узнала тебя?"

"Она знала, что я был твоим отцом до того, как я пришел. И, я говорю, Брук - она
наконец-то простила меня".

Его голос был низким и неуверенным, и он решительно держался к ней спиной.

"Она одна из лучших женщин, которые когда-либо жили", - сказал он. "Твоя мать
другая".

Последовало долгое молчание, и ни один из них не изменил позы. Брук
смотрел в затылок своего отца.

"Ты не возражаешь, что я говорю тебе это, Брук?" спросил старик, пожимая
плечами.

"Возражаешь? Почему?"

"О ... ну ... полагаю, для этого нет причин. Боже! Я хотел бы ... я полагаю, что я
сумасшедший, но я молю Бога, чтобы ты мог жениться на этой девушке, Брук! Она такая же хорошая
как и ее мать.

Брук ничего не сказала, будучи очень удивленной, а также встревоженной.

"Только... я скажу тебе одну вещь, Брук", - произнес голос за окном,
обращаясь в пространство. "Если ты женишься на ней ... и если ты будешь относиться к ней так, как я
обращался с ее матерью..." Он резко повернулся на каблуках и подождал
минуту: "Будь я проклят, если не верю, что застрелил бы тебя!"

"Я бы избавил вас от хлопот и сделал это сам", - грубо сказал Брук.

В любом случае, они были мужчинами, какими бы ни были их недостатки
и могли бы быть, и они смотрели на главные вещи жизни почти одинаково
как отец на сына. За последней речью Брука последовало еще одно молчание.

"Во всяком случае, теперь все решено", - сказал он решительным тоном спустя
долгое время. "Какой смысл говорить об этом? Я не знаю, можете ли вы
намереваюсь остаться здесь. Я уеду сегодня днем".

Сэр Адам снова сел в свое низкое мягкое кресло и наклонился вперед,
глядя на узор плиток на полу, его запястья покоились на
коленях, а руки свисали вниз.

"Я не знаю", - медленно сказал он. "Давай попробуем взглянуть на это спокойно, мальчик.
Ничего не делай в спешке. Ты влюблен в девушку, не так ли? Это
разве это не простой флирт? Откуда, черт возьми, ты знаешь разницу, в
твоем возрасте?"

"Черт возьми!" - воскликнул Брук почти сердито. "Я знаю это! вот и все. Я не могу
жить без нее. Это... это все чушь - говорить таким образом, ты знаешь.
Я полагаю, человек продолжает жить - он не умирает. Вы понимаете, что я имею в виду.
Я бы предпочел потерять руку, чем потерять ее - что-то в этом роде. Как мне
объяснить это тебе? Я серьезно отношусь к этому. Я никогда не просил ни одну девушку
выйти за меня замуж до сих пор. Я думаю, это должно это доказать. Ты не можешь сказать
что я не знаю, что значит семейная жизнь ".

"Супружеская жизнь других людей", - мрачно заметил сэр Адам. "Вы знаете
боюсь, что-то в этом есть".

"Какая разница?" - спросил Брук. "Я не могу жениться на дочери
разведенной жены моего отца".

"Я никогда не слышал ни о каком случае, просто потому, что такие случаи возникают не часто.
Но нет никакой земной причины, по которой вы не должны этого делать. Между вами нет
каких бы то ни было отношений. В таблице об этом нет упоминания
о родстве, я знаю, просто потому, что это не родство или
сходство в любом случае. Мир может делать свои наблюдения. Но ты можешь совершить
гораздо более удивительные вещи, чем жениться на дочери своего отца
разведенная жена, когда у тебя будет сорок тысяч фунтов в год, Брук.
Я понял это в свое время. Вы узнаете это в свое. И это не
как будто во всем этом было хоть что-то, что не было бы справедливым и
прямолинейным, благородным и законным - и все остальное,
включая духовенство. Я предполагала, что архиепископ Кентерберийский
не женился бы на мне во второй раз, потому что Церковь не
предполагается, что она одобряет разводы. Но я была обвенчана в церкви, все в порядке,
очень хорошим человеком. А неодобрение Церкви никак не может распространяться на
второе поколение, вы знаете. О нет! Насколько это возможно,
ничто не мешает тебе жениться на ней ".

"Кроме миссис Кросби", - сказал Брук. "Вы докажете, что ее не существует
также, если будете продолжать. Но все это не проясняет ситуацию. Это
ужасная ситуация, неважно, как вы на это смотрите. Что бы сказала моя мать
, если бы узнала? Вы ведь не рассказали ей о Бантиках, не так ли?

"Нет", - задумчиво ответил сэр Адам. "Я ничего ей не говорил.
конечно, она знает историю, но ... я не уверен. Ты думаешь, я обязан
рассказать ей, что... кто такая миссис Боуринг? Ты думаешь, это что-то вроде не
честно по отношению к ней, просто оставить ее в неведении об этом? Если ты так думаешь, я
скажите ей немедленно. То есть сначала мне, конечно, придется спросить миссис Боуринг
.

"Конечно", - согласился Брук. "Ты не можешь этого сделать, пока мы не уйдем.
Кроме того, при нынешнем положении вещей, какой в этом смысл?"

"Она должна знать, если вы помолвлены с дочерью".

"Я не помолвлен с мисс Боуринг", - безутешно сказал Брук. "Она
не смотрит на меня. В какой адский беспорядок я превратил свою жизнь!"

"Не будь ослом, Брук!" - воскликнул сэр Адам в третий раз за это
утро.

"Все это очень хорошо, что ты говоришь мне не быть ослом", - серьезно ответил молодой
мужчина. "Я не могу сейчас исправить положение, и я не виню ее за
отказывает мне. С той ночи прошло не намного больше двух недель. Я не могу
сказать ей правду - я бы не стал говорить ее тебе, хотя и не могу помешать
ты рассказываешь это мне, поскольку ты об этом догадался. Она думает, что я предал
Миссис Кросби и бросил ее - как последний хам, вы знаете. Что мне
делать? Я ничего не скажу против миссис Кросби ни за что - и если бы я был
достаточно низок, чтобы сделать это, я не смог бы сказать этого мисс Боуринг. Я сказал ей, что
Я бы женился на ней вопреки ее желанию - увел бы ее - что угодно! Но
конечно, я не мог. Я потерял голову и говорил как дурак ".

"Она не будет думать о тебе хуже из-за этого", - заметил старик. "Но
ты не можешь рассказать ей ... остальное. Конечно, нет! Я посмотрю, что я могу сделать,
Брук. Я совсем не верю, что это безнадежно. Я наблюдал за мисс Боуринг,
с тех пор, как мы впервые встретили вас двоих, поднимаясь на холм. Я попробую
что-нибудь..."

"Ни в коем случае не говори с ней о миссис Кросби!"

"Я не думаю, что должен делать что-то, чего ты не сделал бы сам, мальчик", - сказал
Сэр Адам, с оттенком упрека в тоне. "Все, что я говорю, это то, что
случай не так безнадежен, как вы, кажется, думаете. Конечно, вы сильно
инвалид, а ты собака с дурной кличкой и все такое прочее.
Молодая леди не изменит своего решения ни сегодня, ни завтра,
возможно. Но она не была бы человеческой женщиной, если бы никогда не меняла это
все".

"Ты ее не знаешь!" Брук покачал головой и начал набивать свою
тугоплавкую трубку. "И я не верю, что ты также знаешь ее мать, хотя
вы когда-то были женаты на ней. Если она вообще такая, как я о ней думаю, она
не позволит своей дочери выйти замуж за вашего сына. Не похоже, что сейчас может произойти что-то
, что изменит ситуацию. Это старое ... оно старое и устоявшееся,
и твердый, как отлитый. Вы не можете отлить его в новую форму и сделать
из него что-нибудь еще. Даже вы, губернатор - а вы так же умны, как
все, кого я знаю. Это чисто вопрос человечности, без каких-либо возможных
внешних инцидентов. У меня есть две вещи против меня, которые настолько
серьезны, насколько это вообще возможно - предубеждение матери против тебя и
предубеждение дочери против меня - и то, и другое чертовски обосновано, как мне кажется
я".

"Ты забываешь одну вещь, Брук", - задумчиво сказал сэр Адам.

"Что это?"

"Женщины прощают".

Некоторое время оба молчали.

"Ты должен знать", - наконец тихо сказал Брук. "Они прощают
когда они любят - или когда-то любили. Я думаю, это правильный способ выразить это ".

"Что ж, сформулируйте это таким образом, если хотите. Это просто покроет землю.
Что бы ни говорила эта юная леди, ты ей очень нравишься. Я видел ее
наблюдаю за тобой, и я уверен в этом ".

"Как женщина может любить мужчину и ненавидеть его одновременно?"

"Почему ревнивые женщины иногда убивают своих мужей?" Если бы они не любили
их, им было бы все равно; и если бы они не ненавидели их, они не стали бы
убивать их. Возможно, вы не можете этого объяснить, но и отрицать этого тоже не можете.
Она никогда не простит миссис Кросби - возможно, - но она простит тебя, когда
она узнает, что не может быть счастлива без тебя. Оставайтесь здесь тихо,
и позвольте мне посмотреть, что я могу сделать ".

"Вы ничего не можете сделать, губернатор. Но я все равно благодарен вам.
И - ты знаешь - если есть что-то, что я могу сделать со своей стороны, чтобы помочь тебе, просто
сейчас я это сделаю!"

"Спасибо, Брук", - сказал старик, откидываясь назад и поднимая
снова ноги.

Брук встал и вышел из комнаты, медленно закрыв за собой дверь. Затем
он взял свою шляпу и отправился на прогулку в одиночестве, чтобы все обдумать.
Они были достаточно серьезными, и все, что говорил его отец, не могло
убедить его в том, что в его будущем есть хоть какой-то шанс на счастье. В этой ситуации
тоже был какой-то ужас, и он не мог припомнить, чтобы
когда-либо слышал о чем-то подобном. Он шел медленно, опустив
голову.




ГЛАВА XIII


Сэр Адам неподвижно сидел на своем месте и выкурил еще одну толстую сигарету
прежде чем двинуться с места. Затем он встрепенулся, встал, сел за свой стол
и достал большой лист бумаги из большого кожаного письменного стола.

У него не было сомнений относительно того, что он собирался записать. Через четверть часа
час назад он составил новое завещание, в котором оставил все свое состояние
своему единственному сыну Бруку при условии, что Брук не женится на миссис
Кросби. Но если он женился на ней до смерти своего отца, у него не оставалось
ничего, а если он женился на ней после, он должен был лишиться всего,
до последнего фартинга. В любом из этих случаев собственность должна была
перейти к третьему лицу. Сэр Адам мгновение поколебался, а затем написал
имя одной из своих сестер в качестве условной наследницы. У его жены была
куча собственных денег, и, кроме того, завещание было простой формальностью,
составлено и подлежит исполнению исключительно с целью проверить энтузиазм леди Фан
. Он не подписал его, но аккуратно сложил и положил в
свой карман. Он также взял свою собственную ручку, поскольку был разборчив в вопросах
связанных с механикой письма, и очень аккуратен во всем, что делал.

Он вышел и побродил взад и вперед по террасе в жару, но там никого не было
. Затем он постучал в дверь своей жены и застал ее поглощенной
интересной беседой со своей горничной о вопросах одежды,
связанной с климатом. Леди Джонстон сразу же обратилась к нему с просьбой, и
горничная посмотрела на него с подозрением, опасаясь его предложений. Он удовлетворил
ее, однако, немедленно предложив ей уйти, на что
она улыбнулась и ушла.

Леди Джонстон сразу поняла, что в воздухе витает что-то очень серьезное
. Между мужем и женой существовали замечательные дружеские отношения; но
они очень редко говорили о чем-то, чего нельзя было обсудить
образно говоря, на крышах домов.

"Брук попал в передрягу с этой миссис Кросби, моя дорогая",
сказал сэр Адам. "Все, что ты слышала, более или менее верно. Она действительно
обращалась к адвокату и намерена предпринять шаги для получения развода. Конечно
она могла бы получить его достаточно легко. Если бы она это сделала, люди сказали бы, что Брук
позволил ей зайти так далеко, сказав, что женится на ней, а затем
передумал и бросил ее на произвол судьбы. Мы не можем позволить этому случиться,
ты знаешь".

Леди Джонстон с беспокойством смотрела на своего мужа, пока он
говорил, а затем несколько секунд молчала.

"Ах, вы, Джонстоуны! Вы Джонстоуны!" - воскликнула она наконец, качая
головой. "Вы совершенно неисправимы!"

"О нет, моя дорогая, - ответил сэр Адам, - не забывай меня, ты же знаешь".

"Ты, Адам!"

Ее тон выражал необычайный конфликт различных
чувств - веселья, привязанности, упрека, ретроспективного недоверия к
тому, что могло бы быть, но не могло быть, учитывая возраст сэра Адама.

"Тогда не обращай на меня внимания", - ответил он. "Я составил завещание, по которому Брук отделяется
ни с чем, если он женится на миссис Кросби, и я собираюсь отправить ей копию этого завещания
сегодня. Думаю, этого будет достаточно".

"Адам!"

"Да... что? Ты не одобряешь? Ты всегда говоришь, что ты практичная
женщина, и ты обычно показываешь, что ты такая. Почему бы мне не воспользоваться
практический метод остановить эту женщину как можно скорее? Ей нужны
мои деньги - ей не нужен мой сын. Состояние с любым другим названием
пахло бы так же сладко.

"Да, но..."

"Но что?"

"Я не знаю ... кажется... как-то..." Леди Джонстон была сбита с толку, чтобы
выразить то, что она имела в виду именно тогда. "Я имею в виду, - внезапно добавила она, - это
обращаться с женщиной как с простой авантюристкой, ты знаешь ..."

"Это именно то, что представляет собой миссис Кросби, моя дорогая", - спокойно ответил сэр Адам
. "Тот факт, что она происходит из порядочных людей, дела не меняет
Ни в малейшей степени. Как и тот факт, что у нее есть один богатый муж и она хочет
возьми вместо этого другого. Я говорю, что ее муж богат, но я совершенно уверен
он разорился за последние два года, и что она это знает. Она
не та женщина, которая уйдет от него, пока у него есть деньги, потому что он позволяет ей
делать все, что ей заблагорассудится, и хорошо платит ей за то, чтобы она оставила его в покое. Но он
попал в беду - а крысы покидают тонущий корабль, вы знаете. Ты можешь
сказать, что я циничен, моя дорогая, но я думаю, ты поймешь, что я рассказываю
тебе факты такими, какие они есть ".

"Мне кажется ужасным оскорблением для этой женщины посылать ей копию вашего завещания",
сказала леди Джонстон.

"Это ужасное оскорбление для тебя, когда она пытается избавиться от своего мужа, чтобы
выйти замуж за твоего единственного сына, моя дорогая".

"О ... но он никогда бы на ней не женился!"

"Я не уверен. Если бы он думал, что было бы бесчестно не жениться на ней,
он был бы вполне способен сделать это, а потом вышибить себе мозги
.

"Это не улучшило бы ее положения", - заметила практичная леди
Джонстон.

"Она была бы вдовой честного человека, а не женой
негодяя", - сказал сэр Адам. "Однако я делаю это на свой страх и риск
ответственность. Чего я хочу, так это чтобы вы засвидетельствовали завещание."

"И пусть миссис Кросби думает, что я заставил тебя сделать это? Нет..."

"Ерунда. Я не буду копировать подписи..."

"Тогда зачем они тебе вообще нужны?"

"Я не собираюсь писать ей, что составил завещание, если я этого не делал",
ответил сэр Адам. "Завещание не является завещанием, если оно не засвидетельствовано. Я не
собираюсь лгать об этом, просто чтобы напугать ее. Поэтому я хочу, чтобы вы и миссис
Боуринг, чтобы засвидетельствовать это".

"Миссис Боуринг?"

"Да, здесь нет мужчин, и Брук не может быть свидетелем, потому что он
заинтересован. У вас с миссис Бауринг все получится очень хорошо. Но есть еще одно
вещь - довольно необычная вещь - и я не позволю тебе подписать с ней контракт
пока ты этого не узнаешь. Тебе не очень легко об этом говорить, моя дорогая ".

Леди Джонстон переложила свои пухлые руки и снова сложила их, и ее
откровенные голубые глаза на мгновение уставились на ее мужа.

"Я могу догадаться", - сказала она с добродушной улыбкой. "Ты сказал мне, что вы
были старыми друзьями - я полагаю, ты был в нее где-то влюблен!" Она
засмеялась и покачала головой. "Я не возражаю", - добавила она. "Это еще один,
вот и все - тот, о котором я не знала. Она очень милая женщина, и я
проникся к ней величайшей симпатией!"

"Я рад, что вы прониклись", - серьезно сказал сэр Адам. "Я говорю, моя дорогая, не будь
удивлен, ты знаешь - я предупреждал тебя. Мы знали друг друга очень хорошо - это
совсем не то, что вы думаете, и она была совершенно права, а я был
совершенно не прав по этому поводу. Я говорю, сейчас - не пугайтесь - она моя
разведенная жена - вот и все ".

"Она! миссис Боуринг! О, Адам, как ты мог так с ней обращаться!"

Леди Джонстон откинулась на спинку стула и медленно повернула голову, пока
она не смогла выглянуть в окно. Она почти порозовела от удивления -
изменение цвета ее сангвинического лица, которое было эквивалентно
крайней бледности у других людей. Сэр Адам с нежностью посмотрел на нее.

"Какая вы ужасно хорошая женщина!" - воскликнул он с искренним
восхищением.

"Я! Нет, я совсем не хорош. Я думал, что если бы ты не был таким
грубияном по отношению к ней, я никогда не смог бы жениться на тебе. Я не думаю, что это
хорошо, не так ли? Но ты все равно был груб, Адам, дорогой, что причинил боль
такой женщине, как эта!"

"Конечно, был! Я говорил тебе об этом, когда рассказывал эту историю. Но я не
ожидал, что вы когда-нибудь встретитесь".

"Нет, это необыкновенная вещь. Я полагаю, что если бы у меня были хоть какие-то нервы, я
упала бы в обморок. Было бы ужасно, если бы я это сделала; вам пришлось бы
эти носильщики, чтобы забрать меня!" Она задумчиво улыбнулась. "Но я не
видите ли, я упала в обморок. И, в конце концов, я не понимаю, почему это должно быть так сильно
ужасно, не так ли? Видишь ли, ты скорее приучил меня к мысли о
в твоей жизни было много других людей, и я всегда искренне жалел ее.
Я не понимаю, почему я должен перестать жалеть ее, потому что я встретил ее и проникся
она мне так понравилась, даже не зная, кем она была. А ты?

"Большинство женщин поступили бы так", - заметил сэр Адам. "Это счастье, что вы и она
так случилось, что вы две лучшие женщины в мире. Я сказал Бруку об этом сегодня
утром".

"Брук? Ты сказал ему?"

"Я должен был. Он хочет жениться на ее дочери".

"Брук! Это невозможно!"

Тон леди Джонстон выдавал гораздо больше удивления и неудовольствия
, чем когда ее муж рассказал ей о личности миссис Боуринг, что он
удивленно уставился на нее.

"Я не понимаю, почему это невозможно, - сказал он, - за исключением того, что она
отказала ему однажды. Это ничего не значит. Первый раз не считается".

"Он не должен!" - сказала толстая леди, к которой вернулся яркий румянец.
"Он сделает ее несчастной - так же, как ты ... Нет, я этого не скажу! Но они
ни в малейшей степени не подходят друг другу - он слишком молод; вот
пятьдесят причин ".

"Брук не будет вести себя так, как я, моя дорогая", - сказал сэр Адам. "Он похож на тебя в
этом. Он будет таким же хорошим мужем, какой вы были хорошей женой..."

"Чепуха!" - перебила леди Джонстон. "Вы все одинаковы, вы
Джонстоуны! Я говорил с ним этим утром о ней - я знал, что это
было началом чего-то - и я сказал ему, что я думал. Ты
весь такой плохой, и я люблю вас всех; но если ты думаешь, что Клэр Боуринг такая же
практичная, как и я, ты очень сильно ошибаешься, Адам, дорогой! Она разобьет
свое сердце...

"Если она это сделает, я пристрелю его", - ответил старик с мрачной улыбкой.
"Я так ему и сказал".

"А вы? Что ж, я рада, что вы так смотрите на это", - сказала леди
Джонстон задумчиво, совершенно не осознавая, что она говорит.
"Я рада, что я не нервная женщина", - добавила она, начиная обмахиваться веером.
"Знаешь, я должна быть в могиле".

"Нет, ты не нервничаешь, моя дорогая, и я очень рад этому. Я полагаю
это действительно довольно тяжелая ситуация. Но если бы я не знал тебя, я
не рассказал бы тебе всего этого. Ты избаловала меня, ты знаешь - ты действительно
была так невероятно добра ко мне - всегда, дорогая ".

В его голосе была грубая, наполовину невольная нежность, а его большой
костлявая рука мягко легла на плечо толстой леди, пока он говорил. Она
склонила голову набок, пока ее большая красная щека не коснулась коричневых костяшек
пальцев. В каком-то смысле это было почти гротескно. Но было это
что-то в этом, что могло сделать молодость, красоту и страсть
смешным - откровенный, правдивый старый повеса и всепрощающая жена.
Кто скажет, в чем заключается пафос? И все же это кажется чем-то большим
в конце концов, не просто слово писателя-халтурщика. Самые странные поступки в жизни
иногда все проходит таким странно тихим, будничным образом, и тогда все в
однажды в горле появляется легкая дрожь, когда этого меньше всего ожидаешь
это - и преданный, любящий ангел с печальными глазами быстро прошел мимо, низко
и мягкие, его нежные крылья просто касаются тихих вод наших неубранных
слез.

Сэр Адам оставил свою жену, чтобы отправиться на поиски миссис Боуринг. Он отправил
ей сообщение, и она вышла и встретила его в коридоре. Они вошли
вместе в читальный зал, и он закрыл дверь. В нескольких словах он
рассказал ей все, что рассказал своей жене о миссис Кросби, и спросил ее
возражает ли она против подписания документа в качестве свидетеля,
просто для того, чтобы он мог удовлетворить себя, фактически выполнив его.

"Это своеволие", - сказала миссис Бауринг. "Это похоже на тебя - но я полагаю
у тебя есть право спасти своего сына от такой беды. Но есть
кое-что еще - ты знаешь, что произошло? Он занимался любовью
с Клэр - он попросил ее выйти за него замуж, а она отказалась. Она сказала
мне сегодня утром - и я сказал ей правду, - что мы с тобой когда-то были
женаты".

Она сделала паузу и посмотрела на нахмуренное лицо сэра Адама.

"Я рад этому", - сказал он. "Я рад, что все это вышло на
в тот же день. Он все знает, и он мне все рассказал. Я не
знаю, чем все это закончится, но я хочу, чтобы вы поверили в одну вещь. Если бы
он догадался об истине, он никогда бы не сказал ей ни слова любви
. Он не такой мальчик. Ты ведь веришь мне, не так ли?"

"Да, я верю тебе. Но хуже всего то, что он ей небезразличен
тоже - каким-то образом, которого я не могу понять. У нее есть какая-то причина, или она думает, что есть
была, для того, чтобы не любить его, как она это называет. Она не сказала мне. Но она
все равно заботится о нем. Она рассказала ему, хотя и не скажет мне.
Есть что-то ужасное в мысли о том, что наши дети влюбляются
друг в друга".

Миссис Боуринг говорила тихо, но ее бледное лицо и нервный рот сказали
больше, чем ее слова.

Сэр Адам коротко объяснил ей, что произошло в первый вечер
после прибытия Брука и как Клэр все это слышала, сидя в
тени прямо над платформой. Миссис Боуринг слушала молча,
прикрыв глаза руками. После того, как он закончил, наступила долгая пауза
Но она по-прежнему ничего не сказала.

"Я бы хотел, чтобы он женился на ней", - сказал наконец сэр Адам тихим голосом.

Она вздрогнула и с беспокойством посмотрела на него, вспоминая, как сильно она его любила
когда-то он разбил ей сердце, когда она была молода. Он
спокойно встретил ее взгляд.

"Ты его не знаешь", - сказал он. "Он любит ее, и он будет для
нее тем, чем я не был для тебя".

"Как ты можешь говорить, что он любит ее? Три недели назад он любил эту миссис
Кросби".

"Он? Он никогда не заботился о ней - даже поначалу".

"Он был тем более бессердечным и плохим, что заставил ее так думать".

"Она никогда так не думала, ни на мгновение. Ей нужны были мои деньги, и она
думала, что сможет поймать его ".

"Возможно ... я видел ее, и мне не понравилось ее лицо. У нее был вид
авантюристки. Это не меняет основных фактов. Ваш сын и
она... флиртовала, мягко говоря, три недели назад. И теперь он
думает, что влюблен в мою дочь. Было бы безумием доверять
такому мужчине - даже если бы не было остальных, которые могли бы помешать их браку.
Адам - Я сказала тебе, что простила тебя. Я простил тебя - Бог свидетель. Но
ты порвал мою жизнь в самом начале, как ниточку. Ты не знаешь всего
было что прощать - на самом деле, ты не знаешь. И ты просишь меня
рисковать жизнью Клэр в руках вашего сына, как я рисковал своей в ваших. Это
я прошу слишком многого".

"Но ты сам говоришь, что она любит его".

"Он ей небезразличен - вот что я сказал. Я не верю в любовь так, как я
верил. Ты не можешь ожидать от меня этого ".

Она отвернула от него лицо, но он увидел в нем горечь, и
это причинило ему боль. Он подождал мгновение, прежде чем ответить ей.

"Не перекладывай мои грехи на свою дочь, Люси", - сказал он наконец. "Не
забывай, что любовь была фактом до того, как мы с тобой родились, и будет
фактом еще долго после того, как мы умрем. Если эти двое любят друг друга, позволь им
женись. Я надеюсь, что Клэр похожа на тебя, но не принимай это как должное
этот Брук похож на меня. Он не такой. Он больше похож на свою мать".

"А ваша жена?" - внезапно спросила миссис Бауринг. "Что бы она сказала на
это?"

"Моя жена, - сказал сэр Адам, - практичная женщина".

"Я никогда таким не был. И все же - если бы я знал, что Клэр любила его - если бы я мог поверить
что он мог преданно любить ее - что бы я мог сделать? Я не мог запретить
ей выйти за него замуж. Я мог только молиться, чтобы она была счастлива или, по крайней мере,
чтобы она не разбила себе сердце ".

"Вас, вероятно, услышали бы, если кто-нибудь услышит. И человек должен верить в
Бога, чтобы объяснить ваше существование", - добавил сэр Адам серьезным, задумчивым
тоном. "Это лучший аргумент, который я знаю".




ГЛАВА XIV


Брук Джонстон ушел в свою комнату, когда ушел от отца, и
торопливо собирал свои вещи, поскольку принял решение уехать
Амальфи сразу же, ни с кем не советуясь. Это особое преимущество
мест, где нет железной дороги, в том, что можно уехать в любой момент
заметьте, без утомительного многочасового ожидания поезда. Брук не
колебался, потому что это казалось ему единственно правильным поступком после того, как Клэр
отказ, и после того, что сказал ему отец. Если бы она любила его,
он остался бы, несмотря на все возражения. Если бы ему никогда не
рассказали историю ее матери, он бы остался и попытался
заставить ее полюбить его. Как бы то ни было, он стиснул зубы и сказал себе, что
скорее он будет много страдать, чем сделает что-то еще, чтобы завоевать
сердце дочери миссис Боуринг. Он бы как-нибудь справился с этим в
в конце. Ему представлялся ужас Клэр, если она когда-нибудь узнает правду, и
его страх причинить ей боль был так же силен, как и его любовь. Он не произнес ни одной фразы, чтобы
сам, и он не подумал ни о чем театральном, что ему хотелось бы
сказать. Он просто стиснул зубы и собрал свою одежду в одиночестве. Возможно, он
довольно безжалостно ругался на сюртук, который не подходил на нужное
место, и на накрахмаленные манжеты рубашки, которые не ложились ровно, пока он
придал им форму нетвердыми руками.

Когда он был готов, он написал несколько слов Клэр. Он сказал, что
немедленно уезжает и что с ее стороны было бы очень любезно позволить ему
попрощаться. Он отправил записку через слугу и ждал в коридоре
на некотором расстоянии от ее двери.

Мгновение спустя она вышла, очень бледная.

"Ты ведь на самом деле не уходишь, правда?" - спросила она, широко раскрыв испуганные
глаза. "Ты не можешь быть серьезным?"

"Я полностью готов", - ответил он, медленно кивая. "Так намного лучше. Я только
хотел попрощаться, ты знаешь. С твоей стороны ужасно любезно прийти ".

"О... я бы не..." Но она сдержалась и посмотрела вверх и вниз
на длинный коридор. "Мы не можем здесь разговаривать", - добавила она.

"На улице так жарко", - сказала Брук, вспомнив, как она жаловалась на
жару часом ранее.

"О нет ... я имею в виду ... это неважно. Я бы предпочел выйти на минутку."

Говоря это, она направилась к двери. Они дошли
до нее молча и вышли на палящее солнце. У Клэр все еще была записка Брука
в руке, и она подняла ее, чтобы защитить от яркого света сбоку
свое лицо, когда они пересекали платформу. Затем она поняла, что
привела его на то самое место, где он попрощался с леди Фан.
Она остановилась, и он неподвижно стоял рядом с ней.

"Не здесь", - сказала она.

"Нет, не здесь", - ответил он.

"Здесь слишком много солнца ... на самом деле", - сказала она, когда на
ее щеках появился легкий румянец.

"Это только для того, чтобы попрощаться", - грустно ответила Брук. "Я всегда буду
помнить тебя такой, какая ты сейчас - с солнцем, сияющим на твоих волосах".

Оно было таким ярким, что ослепило его, когда он посмотрел. Несмотря на жару
она не пошевелилась, и их глаза встретились.

"Мистер Джонстон, - начала Клэр, - пожалуйста, останьтесь. Пожалуйста, не позволяйте мне чувствовать
что я отослала вас прочь". В тоне был оттенок робости,
и глаза казались достаточно смелыми, чтобы сказать что-то еще. Брук колебался.

"Ну ... нет ... это не совсем так. Я кое-что слышал ... мой отец
сказал мне кое-что с тех пор, как я увидел тебя..."

Он резко остановился и посмотрел вниз.

"Что ты слышал?" спросила она. "Что-то ужасное о нас?"

"Обо всех нас - о нем, в основном. Я не могу тебе рассказать. Я действительно
не могу".

"О нем ... и моей матери? Что они были женаты и разошлись?"

Спокойные невинные глаза ждали, когда он снова поднимет взгляд. Он вздрогнул
услышав ее слова.

"Ты же не хочешь сказать, что ты тоже это знаешь?" он закричал. "Кто посмел
рассказать тебе?"

"Моя мать ... она была совершенно права. Неправильно скрывать такие вещи - она
должна была сказать мне сразу. Почему я не должен был знать этого?"

"Тебе это не кажется ужасным? Разве я не нравлюсь тебе больше, чем когда-либо?"

"Нет. Почему я должен? Это была не твоя вина. Какое это имеет отношение к тебе? Или
ко мне? Это причина, по которой ты так внезапно уезжаешь?"

Брук удивленно уставился на нее, и рассвет возвращающейся радости на мгновение осветил
его лицо.

"У нас есть право на жизнь, что бы они ни делали в свое время", - сказала Клэр.
"Нет никаких причин, по которым вы должны уходить вот так, в любой момент
обратите внимание".

С женщиной постарше он бы понял с первого раза, но он понял
не смел ни понять Клэр, ни предположить, что между ними что-то может быть
понятно.

"Конечно, у нас есть право на жизнь", - ответил он сдержанным тоном.
"Но это не значит, что я могу остаться здесь и сделать твою жизнь
обузой. Поэтому я ухожу. Все было совсем по-другому, прежде чем я узнал все
это. Пожалуйста, не оставайся здесь - ты получишь солнечный удар. Я только хотел
попрощаться".

По-мужски, проявив мужество в момент нанесения удара, он хотел добиться своего
все быстро закончилось и он ушел. Краска снова отхлынула от лица Клэр,
и мгновение она стояла совершенно неподвижно, глядя на него. "До свидания", - сказал он
сказал, протягивая руку и изо всех сил пытаясь слегка улыбнуться.

Клэр все еще смотрела на него, но ее рука не коснулась его руки, хотя он
ждал, протягивая ее ей. Ее лицо окаменело, как будто она
делала усилие, затем снова смягчилось, а он все еще ждал.

"Ты не попрощаешься со мной?" - Неуверенно спросил он.

Она колебалась еще мгновение.

"Нет!" - внезапно ответила она. "Я... я не могу!"

* * * * *

И здесь история подходит к своему завершению, как и многие истории из
кажется, что жизни мужчин и женщин заканчиваются в том, что является лишь их поворотным моментом.
Ибо у реальной жизни нет другого конца, кроме реальной смерти, и это печальный конец
к сказке, которую с таким же успехом можно оставить воображению, когда это
возможно.

Истории о странных вещах, которые происходят на самом деле, очень редко имеют то,
раньше это тоже называлось "моралью". С людьми случается всякое
которые впоследствии продолжают жить точно так же, ни много ни мало
хуже, чем они были вначале. История - это, так сказать, срез
вырезанный из самой интересной части жизни, обычно в точке
где эта жизнь наиболее тесно соприкасается с другой, так что будущее
два мгновения зависят от каждого в отдельности и от обоих вместе.
Счастье или несчастье обоих на долгое время вперед
основано на действиях каждого именно в эти моменты. И иногда, как
в рассказанной здесь истории, наименее многообещающий из всех заинтересованных лиц
- это тот, кто помогает разобраться в ситуации. Единственная логичная вещь в жизни - это
уверенность в том, что она должна закончиться. Если бы в том, что происходит между рождением и смертью, была хоть какая-то логика
люди бы давно поняли это,
и мы все должны были бы знать, как жить, как только закончим школу; тогда как
мы проводим нашу жизнь под властью Судьбы, пытаясь понять, в то время как она
бьет нас по костяшкам пальцев каждую вторую минуту, потому что мы не можем усвоить
наш урок: сиди прямо, и будь хорошим, не будучи педантом, и делай
правильно, не нарушая душевного спокойствия других людей, как кто-то
протыкает булавкой бабочку.
Title: Adam Johnstone's Son
Author: F. Marion Crawford.Language: English
E-text prepared by Bruce Albrecht, Louise Pryor, and the Project Gutenberg
Online Distributed Proofreading Team (https://www.pgdp.net)


The Complete Works of F. Marion Crawford

ADAM JOHNSTONE'S SON by F. MARION CRAWFORD. With Frontispiece

P. F. Collier & Son.New York.Copyright 1895, 1896, 1897
by F. Marion Crawford,All Rights Reserved
ADAM JOHNSTONE'S SON
CHAPTER I

"I sometimes think that one's past life is written in a foreign
language," said Mrs. Bowring, shutting the book she held, but keeping
the place with one smooth, thin forefinger, while her still, blue eyes
turned from her daughter's face towards the hazy hills that hemmed the
sea thirty miles to the southward. "When one wants to read it, one finds
ever so many words which one cannot understand, and one has to look them
out in a sort of unfamiliar dictionary, and try to make sense of the
sentences as best one can. Only the big things are clear."

Clare glanced at her mother, smiling innocently and half mechanically,
without much definite expression, and quite without curiosity. Youth can
be in sympathy with age, while not understanding it, while not
suspecting, perhaps, that there is anything to understand beyond the
streaked hair and the pale glance and the little torture-lines which
paint the portrait of fifty years for the eyes of twenty.

Every woman knows the calendar of her own face. The lines are years,
one for such and such a year, one for such and such another; the streaks
are months, perhaps, or weeks, or sometimes hours, where the tear-storms
have bleached the brown, the black, or the gold. "This little
wrinkle--it was so very little then!" she says. "It came when I doubted
for a day. There is a shadow there, just at each temple, where the cloud
passed, when my sun went out. The bright hair grew lower on my forehead.
It is worn away, as though by a crown, that was not of gold. There are
hollows there, near the ears, on each side, since that week when love
was done to death before my eyes and died--intestate--leaving his
substance to be divided amongst indifferent heirs. They wrangle for what
he has left, but he himself is gone, beyond hearing or caring, and,
thank God, beyond suffering. But the marks are left."

Youth looks on and sees alike the ill-healed wounds of the martyrdom and
the rough scars of sin's scourges, and does not understand. Clare
Bowring smiled, without definite expression, just because her mother had
spoken and seemed to ask for sympathy; and then she looked away for a
few moments. She had a bit of work in her hands, a little bag which she
was making out of a piece of old Italian damask, to hold a needle-case
and thread and scissors. She had stopped sewing, and instinctively
waited before beginning again, as though to acknowledge by a little
affectionate deference that her mother had said something serious and
had a right to expect attention. But she did not answer, for she could
not understand.

Her own young life was vividly clear to her; so very vividly clear, that
it sometimes made her think of a tiresome chromolithograph. All the
facts and thoughts of it were so near that she knew them by heart, as
people come to know the patterns of the wall-paper in the room they
inhabit. She had nothing to hide, nothing to regret, nothing which she
thought she should care very much to recall, though she remembered
everything. A girl is very young when she can recollect distinctly every
frock she has had, the first long one, and the second, and the third;
and the first ball gown, and the second, and no third, because that is
still in the future, and a particular pair of gloves which did not fit,
and a certain pair of shoes she wore so long because they were so
comfortable, and the precise origin of every one of the few trinkets and
bits of jewellery she possesses. That was Clare Bowring's case. She
could remember everything and everybody in her life. But her father was
not in her memories, and there was a little motionless grey cloud in
the place where he should have been. He had been a soldier, and had been
killed in an obscure skirmish with black men, in one of England's
obscure but expensive little wars. Death is always very much the same
thing, and it seems unfair that the guns of Balaclava should still roar
"glory" while the black man's quick spear-thrust only spells "dead,"
without comment. But glory in death is even more a matter of luck than
fame in life. At all events, Captain Bowring, as brave a gentleman as
ever faced fire, had perished like so many other brave gentlemen of his
kind, in a quiet way, without any fuss, beyond killing half a dozen or
so of his assailants, and had left his widow the glory of receiving a
small pension in return for his blood, and that was all. Some day, when
the dead are reckoned, and the manner of their death noted, poor Bowring
may count for more than some of his friends who died at home from a
constitutional inability to enjoy all the good things fortune set before
them, complicated by a disposition incapable of being satisfied with
only a part of the feast. But at the time of this tale they counted for
more than he; for they had been constrained to leave behind them what
they could not consume, while he, poor man, had left very little besides
the aforesaid interest in the investment of his blood, in the form of a
pension to his widow, and the small grey cloud in the memory of his
girl-child, in the place where he should have been. For he had been
killed when she had been a baby.

The mother and daughter were lonely, if not alone in the world; for when
one has no money to speak of, and no relations at all, the world is a
lonely place, regarded from the ordinary point of view--which is, of
course, the true one. They had no home in England, and they generally
lived abroad, more or less, in one or another of the places of society's
departed spirits, such as Florence. They had not, however, entered into
Limbo without hope, since they were able to return to the social earth
when they pleased, and to be alive again, and the people they met abroad
sometimes asked them to stop with them at home, recognising the fact
that they were still socially living and casting shadows. They were sure
of half a hundred friendly faces in London and of half a dozen
hospitable houses in the country; and that is not little for people who
have nothing wherewith to buy smiles and pay for invitations. Clare had
more than once met women of her mother's age and older, who had looked
at her rather thoughtfully and longer than had seemed quite natural,
saying very quietly that her father had been "a great friend of theirs."
But those were not the women whom her mother liked best, and Clare
sometimes wondered whether the little grey cloud in her memory, which
represented her father, might not be there to hide away something more
human than an ideal. Her mother spoke of him, sometimes gravely,
sometimes with a far-away smile, but never tenderly. The smile did not
mean much, Clare thought. People often spoke of dead people with a sort
of faint look of uncertain beatitude--the same which many think
appropriate to the singing of hymns. The absence of anything like
tenderness meant more. The gravity was only natural and decent.

"Your father was a brave man," Mrs. Bowring sometimes said. "Your father
was very handsome," she would say. "He was very quick-tempered," she
perhaps added.

But that was all. Clare had a friend whose husband had died young and
suddenly, and her friend's heart was broken. She did not speak as Mrs.
Bowring did. When the latter said that her past life seemed to be
written in a foreign language, Clare did not understand, but she knew
that the something of which the translation was lost, as it were,
belonged to her father. She always felt an instinctive desire to defend
him, and to make her mother feel more sympathy for his memory. Yet, at
the same time, she loved her mother in such a way as made her feel that
if there had been any trouble, her father must have been in the wrong.
Then she was quite sure that she did not understand, and she held her
tongue, and smiled vaguely, and waited a moment before she went on with
her work.

Besides, she was not at all inclined to argue anything at present. She
had been ill, and her mother was worn out with taking care of her, and
they had come to Amalfi to get quite well and strong again in the air of
the southern spring. They had settled themselves for a couple of months
in the queer hotel, which was once a monastery, perched high up under
the still higher overhanging rocks, far above the beach and the busy
little town; and now, in the May afternoon, they sat side by side under
the trellis of vines on the terraced walk, their faces turned southward,
in the shade of the steep mountain behind them; the sea was blue at
their feet, and quite still, but farther out the westerly breeze that
swept past the Conca combed it to crisp roughness; then it was less blue
to southward, and gradually it grew less real, till it lost colour and
melted into a sky-haze that almost hid the southern mountains and the
lizard-like head of the far Licosa.

A bit of coarse faded carpet lay upon the ground under the two ladies'
feet, and the shady air had a soft green tinge in it from the young
vine-leaves overhead. At first sight one would have said that both were
delicate, if not ill. Both were fair, though in different degrees, and
both were pale and quiet, and looked a little weary.

The young girl sat in the deep straw chair, hatless, with bare white
hands that held her work. Her thick flaxen hair, straightly parted and
smoothed away from its low growth on the forehead, half hid small fresh
ears, unpierced. Long lashes, too white for beauty, cast very faint
light shadows as she looked down; but when she raised the lids, the
dark-blue eyes were bright, with wide pupils and a straight look, quick
to fasten, slow to let go, never yet quite softened, and yet never
mannishly hard. But, in its own way, perhaps, there is no look so hard
as the look of maiden innocence can be. There can even be something
terrible in its unconscious stare. There is the spirit of God's own
fearful directness in it. Half quibbling with words perhaps, but surely
with half truth, one might say that youth "is," while all else "has
been"; and that youth alone possesses the present, too innocent to know
it all, yet too selfish even to doubt of what is its own--too sure of
itself to doubt anything, to fear anything, or even truly to pray for
anything. There is no equality and no community in virtue; it is only
original sin that makes us all equal and human. Old Lucifer, fallen,
crushed, and damned, knows the worth of forgiveness--not young Michael,
flintily hard and monumentally upright in his steel coat, a terror to
the devil himself. And youth can have something of that archangelic
rigidity. Youth is not yet quite human.

But there was much in Clare Bowring's face which told that she was to be
quite human some day. The lower features were not more than strong
enough--the curved lips would be fuller before long, the small nostrils,
the gentle chin, were a little sharper than was natural, now, from
illness, but round in outline and not over prominent; and the slender
throat was very delicate and feminine. Only in the dark-blue eyes there
was still that unabashed, quick glance and long-abiding straightness,
and innocent hardness, and the unconscious selfishness of the
uncontaminated.

Standing on her feet, she would have seemed rather tall than short,
though really but of average height. Seated, she looked tall, and her
glance was a little downward to most people's eyes. Just now she was too
thin, and seemed taller than she was. But the fresh light was already in
the young white skin, and there was a soft colour in the lobes of the
little ears, as the white leaves of daisies sometimes blush all round
their tips.

The nervous white hands held the little bag lightly, and twined it and
sewed it deftly, for Clare was clever with her fingers. Possibly they
looked even a little whiter than they were, by contrast with the dark
stuff of her dress, and illness had made them shrink at the lower part,
robbing them of their natural strength, though not of their grace. There
is a sort of refinement, not of taste, nor of talent, but of feeling and
thought, and it shows itself in the hands of those who have it, more
than in any feature of the face, in a sort of very true proportion
between the hand and its fingers, between each finger and its joints,
each joint and each nail; a something which says that such a hand could
not do anything ignoble, could not take meanly, nor strike cowardly, nor
press falsely; a quality of skin neither rough and coarse, nor over
smooth like satin, but cool and pleasant to the touch as fine silk that
is closely woven. The fingers of such hands are very straight and very
elastic, but not supple like young snakes, as some fingers are, and the
cushion of the hand is not over full nor heavy, nor yet shrunken and
undeveloped as in the wasted hands of old Asiatic races.

In outward appearance there was that sort of inherited likeness between
mother and daughter which is apt to strike strangers more than persons
of the same family. Mrs. Bowring had been beautiful in her youth--far
more beautiful than Clare--but her face had been weaker, in spite of the
regularity of the features and their faultless proportion. Life had given
them an acquired strength, but not of the lovely kind, and the complexion
was faded, and the hair had darkened, and the eyes had paled. Some faces
are beautified by suffering. Mrs. Bowring's face was not of that class.
It was as though a thin, hard mask had been formed and closely moulded
upon it, as the action of the sea overlays some sorts of soft rock with a
surface thin as paper but as hard as granite. In spite of the hardness,
the features were not really strong. There was refinement in them,
however, of the same kind which the daughter had, and as much, though
less pleasing. A fern--a spray of maiden's-hair--loses much of its beauty
but none of its refinement when petrified in limestone or made fossil in
coal.

As they sat there, side by side, mother and daughter, where they had sat
every day for a week or more, they had very little to say. They had
exhausted the recapitulation of Clare's illness, during the first days
of her convalescence. It was not the first time that they had been in
Amalfi, and they had enumerated its beauties to each other, and renewed
their acquaintance with it from a distance, looking down from the

and the little crowd that swarmed out now and then like ants, very busy
and very much in a hurry, running hither and thither, disappearing
presently as by magic, and leaving the shore to the sun and the sea. The
two had spoken of a little excursion to Ravello, and they meant to go
thither as soon as they should be strong enough; but that was not yet.
And meanwhile they lived through the quiet days, morning, meal times,
evening, bed time, and round again, through the little hotel's programme
of possibility; eating what was offered them, but feasting royally on
air and sunshine and spring sweetness; moistening their lips in strange
southern wines, but drinking deep draughts of the rich southern
air-life; watching the people of all sorts and of many conditions, who
came and stayed a day and went away again, but social only in each
other's lives, and even that by sympathy rather than in speech. A corner
of life's show was before them, and they kept their places on the
vine-sheltered terrace and looked on. But it seemed as though nothing
could ever possibly happen there to affect the direction of their own
quietly moving existence.

Seeing that her daughter did not say anything in answer to the remark
about the past being written in a foreign language, Mrs. Bowring looked
at the distant sky-haze thoughtfully for a few moments, then opened her
book again where her thin forefinger had kept the place, and began to
read. There was no disappointment in her face at not being understood,
for she had spoken almost to herself and had expected no reply. No
change of expression softened or accentuated the quiet hardness which
overspread her naturally gentle face. But the thought was evidently
still present in her mind, for her attention did not fix itself upon her
book, and presently she looked at her daughter, as the latter bent her
head over the little bag she was making.

The young girl felt her mother's eyes upon her, looked up herself, and
smiled faintly, almost mechanically, as before. It was a sort of habit
they both had--a way of acknowledging one another's presence in the
world. But this time it seemed to Clare that there was a question in the
look, and after she had smiled she spoke.

"No," she said, "I don't understand how anybody can forget the past. It
seems to me that I shall always remember why I did things, said things,
and thought things. I should, if I lived a hundred years, I'm quite
sure."

"Perhaps you have a better memory than I," answered Mrs. Bowring. "But
I don't think it is exactly a question of memory either. I can remember
what I said, and did, and thought, well--twenty years ago. But it seems
to me very strange that I should have thought, and spoken, and acted,
just as I did. After all isn't it natural? They tell us that our bodies
are quite changed in less time than that."

"Yes--but the soul does not change," said Clare with conviction.

"The soul--"

Mrs. Bowring repeated the word, but said nothing more, and her still,
blue eyes wandered from her daughter's face and again fixed themselves
on an imaginary point of the far southern distance.

"At least," said Clare, "I was always taught so."

She smiled again, rather coldly, as though admitting that such teaching
might not be infallible after all.

"It is best to believe it," said her mother quietly, but in a colourless
voice. "Besides," she added, with a change of tone, "I do believe it,
you know. One is always the same, in the main things. It is the point of
view that changes. The best picture in the world does not look the same
in every light, does it?"

"No, I suppose not. You may like it in one light and not in another,
and in one place and not in another."

"Or at one time of life, and not at another," added Mrs. Bowring,
thoughtfully.

"I can't imagine that." Clare paused a moment. "Of course you are
thinking of people," she continued presently, with a little more
animation. "One always means people, when one talks in that way. And
that is what I cannot quite understand. It seems to me that if I liked
people once I should always like them."

Her mother looked at her.

"Yes--perhaps you would," she said, and she relapsed into silence.

Clare's colour did not change. No particular person was in her thoughts,
and she had, as it were, given her own general and inexperienced opinion
of her own character, quite honestly and without affectation.

"I don't know which are the happier," said Mrs. Bowring at last, "the
people who change, or the people who can't."

"You mean faithful or unfaithful people, I suppose," observed the young
girl with grave innocence.

A very slight flush rose in Mrs. Bowring's thin cheeks, and the quiet
eyes grew suddenly hard, but Clare was busy with her work again and did
not see.

"Those are big words," said the older woman in a low voice.

"Well--yes--of course!" answered Clare. "So they ought to be! It is
always the main question, isn't it? Whether you can trust a person or
not, I mean."

"That is one question. The other is, whether the person deserves to be
trusted."

"Oh--it's the same thing!"

"Not exactly."

"You know what I mean, mother. Besides, I don't believe that any one who
can't trust is really to be trusted. Do you?"

"My dear Clare!" exclaimed Mrs. Bowring. "You can't put life into a
nutshell, like that!"

"No. I suppose not, though if a thing is true at all it must be always
true."

"Saving exceptions."

"Are there any exceptions to truth?" asked Clare incredulously. "Truth
isn't grammar--nor the British Constitution."

"No. But then, we don't know everything. What we call truth is what we
know. It is only what we know. All that we don't know, but which is, is
true, too--especially, all that we don't know about people with whom we
have to live."

"Oh--if people have secrets!" The young girl laughed idly. "But you and
I, for instance, mother--we have no secrets from each other, have we?
Well? Why should any two people who love each other have secrets? And if
they have none, why, then, they know all that there is to be known about
one another, and each trusts the other, and has a right to be trusted,
because everything is known--and everything is the whole truth. It seems
to me that is simple enough, isn't it?"

Mrs. Bowring laughed in her turn. It was rather a hard little laugh, but
Clare was used to the sound of it, and joined in it, feeling that she
had vanquished her mother in argument, and settled one of the most
important questions of life for ever.

"What a pretty steamer!" exclaimed Mrs. Bowring suddenly.

"It's a yacht," said Clare after a moment. "The flag is English, too. I
can see it distinctly."

She laid down her work, and her mother closed her book upon her
forefinger again, and they watched the graceful white vessel as she
glided slowly in from the Conca, which she had rounded while they had
been talking.

"It's very big, for a yacht," observed Mrs. Bowring. "They are coming
here."

"They have probably come round from Naples to spend a day," said Clare.
"We are sure to have them up here. What a nuisance!"

"Yes. Everybody comes up here who comes to Amalfi at all. I hope they
won't stay long."

"There is no fear of that," answered Clare. "I heard those people saying
the other day that this is not a place where a vessel can lie any length
of time. You know how the sea sometimes breaks on the beach."

Mrs. Bowring and her daughter desired of all things to be quiet. The
visitors who came, stayed a few days at the hotel, and went away again,
were as a rule tourists or semi-invalids in search of a climate, and
anything but noisy. But people coming in a smart English yacht would
probably be society people, and as such Mrs. Bowring wished that they
would keep away. They would behave as though the place belonged to them,
so long as they remained; they would get all the attention of the
proprietor and of the servants for the time being; and they would make
everybody feel shabby and poor.

The Bowrings were poor, indeed, but they were not shabby. It was perhaps
because they were well aware that nobody could mistake them for average
tourists that they resented the coming of a party which belonged to what
is called society. Mrs. Bowring had a strong aversion to making new
acquaintances, and even disliked being thrown into the proximity of
people who might know friends of hers, who might have heard of her, and
who might talk about her and her daughter. Clare said that her mother's
shyness in this respect was almost morbid; but she had unconsciously
caught a little of it herself, and, like her mother, she was often quite
uselessly on her guard against strangers, of the kind whom she might
possibly be called upon to know, though she was perfectly affable and at
her ease with those whom she looked upon as undoubtedly her social
inferiors.

They were not mistaken in their prediction that the party from the yacht
would come up to the Cappuccini. Half an hour after the yacht had
dropped anchor the terrace was invaded. They came up in twos and threes,
nearly a dozen of them, men and women, smart-looking people with
healthy, sun-burnt faces, voices loud from the sea as voices become on a
long voyage--or else very low indeed. By contrast with the frequenters
of Amalfi they all seemed to wear overpoweringly good clothes and
perfectly new hats and caps, and their russet shoes were resplendent.
They moved as though everything belonged to them, from the wild crests
of the hills above to the calm blue water below, and the hotel servants
did their best to foster the agreeable illusion. They all wanted chairs,
and tables, and things to drink, and fruit. One very fair little lady
with hard, restless eyes, and clad in white serge, insisted upon having
grapes, and no one could convince her that grapes were not ripe in May.

"It's quite absurd!" she objected. "Of course they're ripe! We had the
most beautiful grapes at breakfast at Leo Cairngorm's the other day, so
of course they must have them here. Brook! Do tell the man not to be
absurd!"

"Man!" said the member of the party she had last addressed. "Do not be
absurd!"

"S;, Signore," replied the black-whiskered Amalfitan servant with
alacrity.

"You see!" cried the little lady triumphantly. "I told you so! You must
insist with these people. You can always get what you want. Brook,
where's my fan?"

She settled upon a straw chair--like a white butterfly. The others
walked on towards the end of the terrace, but the young man whom she
called Brook stood beside her, slowly lighting a cigarette, not five
paces from Mrs. Bowring and Clare.

"I'm sure I don't know where your fan is," he said, with a short laugh,
as he threw the end of the match over the wall.

"Well then, look for it!" she answered, rather sharply. "I'm awfully
hot, and I want it."

He glanced at her before he spoke again.

"I don't know where it is," he said quietly, but there was a shade of
annoyance in his face.

"I gave it to you just as we were getting into the boat," answered the
lady in white. "Do you mean to say that you left it on board?"

"I think you must be mistaken," said the young man. "You must have given
it to somebody else."

"It isn't likely that I should mistake you for any one else--especially
to-day."

"Well--I haven't got it. I'll get you one in the hotel, if you'll have
patience for a moment."

He turned and strode along the terrace towards the house. Clare Bowring
had been watching the two, and she looked after the man as he moved
rapidly away. He walked well, for he was a singularly well-made young
fellow, who looked as though he were master of every inch of himself.
She had liked his brown face and bright blue eyes, too, and somehow she
resented the way in which the little lady ordered him about. She looked
round and saw that her mother was watching him too. Then, as he
disappeared, they both looked at the lady. She too had followed him with
her eyes, and as she turned her face sideways to the Bowrings Clare
thought that she was biting her lip, as though something annoyed her or
hurt her. She kept her eyes on the door. Presently the young man
reappeared, bearing a palm-leaf fan in his hand and blowing a cloud of
cigarette smoke into the air. Instantly the lady smiled, and the smile
brightened as he came near.

"Thank you--dear," she said as he gave her the fan.

The last word was spoken in a lower tone, and could certainly not have
been heard by the other members of the party, but it reached Clare's
ears, where she sat.

"Not at all," answered the young man quietly.

But as he spoke he glanced quickly about him, and his eyes met Clare's.
She fancied that she saw a look of startled annoyance in them, and he
coloured a little under his tan. He had a very manly face, square and
strong. He bent down a little and said something in a low voice. The
lady in white half turned her head, impatiently, but did not look quite
round. Clare saw, however, that her expression had changed again, and
that the smile was gone.

"If I don't care, why should you?" were the next words Clare heard,
spoken impatiently and petulantly.

The man who answered to the name of Brook said nothing, but sat down on
the parapet of the terrace, looking out over his shoulder to seaward. A
few seconds later he threw away his half-smoked cigarette.

"I like this place," said the lady in white, quite audibly. "I think I
shall send on board for my things and stay here."

The young man started as though he had been struck, and faced her in
silence. He could not help seeing Clare Bowring beyond her.

"I'm going indoors, mother," said the young girl, rising rather
abruptly. "I'm sure it must be time for tea. Won't you come too?"

The young man did not answer his companion's remark, but turned his face
away again and looked seaward, listening to the retreating footsteps of
the two ladies.

On the threshold of the hotel Clare felt a strong desire to look back
again and see whether he had moved, but she was ashamed of it and went
in, holding her head high and looking straight before her.




CHAPTER II


The people from the yacht belonged to that class of men and women whose
uncertainty, or indifference, about the future leads them to take
possession of all they can lay hands on in the present, with a view to
squeezing the world like a lemon for such enjoyment as it may yield. So
long as they tarried at the old hotel, it was their private property.
The Bowrings were forgotten; the two English old maids had no existence;
the Russian invalid got no more hot water for his tea; the plain but
obstinately inquiring German family could get no more information; even
the quiet young French couple--a honeymoon couple--sank into
insignificance. The only protest came from an American, whose wife was
ill and never appeared, and who staggered the landlord by asking what he
would sell the whole place for on condition of vacating the premises
before dinner.

"They will be gone before dinner," the proprietor answered.

But they did not go. When it was already late somebody saw the moon
rise, almost full, and suggested that the moonlight would be very fine,
and that it would be amusing to dine at the hotel table and spend the
evening on the terrace and go on board late.

"I shall," said the little lady in white serge, "whatever the rest of
you do. Brook! Send somebody on board to get a lot of cloaks and shawls
and things. I am sure it is going to be cold. Don't go away! I want you
to take me for a walk before dinner, so as to be nice and hungry, you
know."

For some reason or other, several of the party laughed, and from their
tone one might have guessed that they were in the habit of laughing, or
were expected to laugh, at the lady's speeches. And every one agreed
that it would be much nicer to spend the evening on the terrace, and
that it was a pity that they could not dine out of doors because it
would be far too cool. Then the lady in white and the man called Brook
began to walk furiously up and down in the fading light, while the lady
talked very fast in a low voice, except when she was passing within
earshot of some of the others, and the man looked straight before him,
answering occasionally in monosyllables.

Then there was more confusion in the hotel, and the Russian invalid
expressed his opinion to the two English old maids, with whom he
fraternised, that dinner would be an hour late, thanks to their
compatriots. But they assumed an expression appropriate when speaking of
the peerage, and whispered that the yacht must belong to the Duke of
Orkney, who, they had read, was cruising in the Mediterranean, and that
the Duke was probably the big man in grey clothes who had a gold
cigarette case. But in all this they were quite mistaken. And their
repeated examinations of the hotel register were altogether fruitless,
because none of the party had written their names in it. The old maids,
however, were quite happy and resigned to waiting for their dinner. They
presently retired to attempt for themselves what stingy nature had
refused to do for them in the way of adornment, for the dinner was
undoubtedly to be an occasion of state, and their eyes were to see the
glory of a lord.

The party sat together at one end of the table, which extended the whole
length of the high and narrow vaulted hall, while the guests staying in
the hotel filled the opposite half. Most of the guests were more subdued
than usual, and the party from the yacht seemed noisy by contrast. The
old maids strained their ears to catch a name here and there. Clare and
her mother talked little. The Russian invalid put up a single eyeglass,
looked long and curiously at each of the new comers in turn, and then
did not vouchsafe them another glance. The German family criticised the
food severely, and then got into a fierce discussion about Bismarck and
the Pope, in the course of which they forgot the existence of their
fellow-diners, but not of their dinner.

Clare could not help glancing once or twice at the couple that had
attracted her attention, and she found herself wondering what their
relation to each other could be, and whether they were engaged to be
married. Somebody called the lady in white "Mrs. Crosby." Then somebody
else called her "Lady Fan"--which was very confusing. "Brook" never
called her anything. Clare saw him fill his glass and look at Lady Fan
very hard before he drank, and then Lady Fan did the same thing.
Nevertheless they seemed to be perpetually quarrelling over little
things. When Brook was tired of being bullied, he calmly ignored his
companion, turned from her, and talked in a low tone to a dark woman who
had been a beauty and was the most thoroughly well-dressed of the
extremely well-dressed party. Lady Fan bit her lip for a moment, and
then said something at which all the others laughed--except Brook and
the advanced beauty, who continued to talk in undertones.

To Clare's mind there was about them all, except Brook, a little dash
of something which was not "quite, quite," as the world would have
expressed it. In her opinion Lady Fan was distinctly disagreeable,
whoever she might be--as distinctly so as Brook was the contrary. And
somehow the girl could not help resenting the woman's way of treating
him. It offended her oddly and jarred upon her good taste, as something
to which she was not at all accustomed in her surroundings. Lady Fan was
very exquisite in her outward ways, and her speech was of the proper
smartness. Yet everything she did and said was intensely unpleasant to
Clare.

The Bowrings and the regular guests finished their dinner before the
yachting party, and rose almost in a body, with a clattering of their
light chairs on the tiled floor. Only the English old maids kept their
places a little longer than the rest, and took some more filberts and
half a glass of white wine, each. They could not keep their eyes from
the party at the other end of the table, and their faces grew a little
redder as they sat there. Clare and her mother had to go round the long
table to get out, being the last on their side, and they were also the
last to reach the door. Again the young girl felt that strong desire to
turn her head and look back at Brook and Lady Fan. She noticed it this
time, as something she had never felt until that afternoon, but she
would not yield to it. She walked on, looking straight at the back of
her mother's head. Then she heard quick footsteps on the tiles behind
her, and Brook's voice.

"I beg your pardon," he was saying, "you have dropped your shawl."

She turned quickly, and met his eyes as he stopped close to her, holding
out the white chudder which had slipped to the floor unnoticed when she
had risen from her seat. She took it mechanically and thanked him.
Instinctively looking past him down the long hall, she saw that the
little lady in white had turned in her seat and was watching her. Brook
made a slight bow and was gone again in an instant. Then Clare followed
her mother and went out.

"Let us go out behind the house," she said when they were in the broad
corridor. "There will be moonlight there, and those people will
monopolise the terrace when they have finished dinner."

At the western end of the old monastery there is a broad open space,
between the buildings and the overhanging rocks, at the base of which
there is a deep recess, almost amounting to a cave, in which stands a
great black cross planted in a pedestal of whitewashed masonry. A few
steps lead up to it. As the moon rose higher the cross was in the
shadow, while the platform and the buildings were in the full light.

The two women ascended the steps and sat down upon a stone seat.

"What a night!" exclaimed the young girl softly.

Her mother silently bent her head, but neither spoke again for some
time. The moonlight before them was almost dazzling, and the air was
warm. Beyond the stone parapet, far below, the tideless sea was silent
and motionless under the moon. A crooked fig-tree, still leafless,
though the little figs were already shaped on it, cast its intricate
shadow upon the platform. Very far away, a boy was singing a slow minor
chant in a high voice. The peace was almost disquieting--there was
something intensely expectant in it, as though the night were in love,
and its heart beating.

Clare sat still, her hand upon her mother's thin wrist, her lips just
parted a little, her eyes wide and filled with moon-dreams. She had
almost lost herself in unworded fancies when her mother moved and spoke.

"I had quite forgotten a letter I was writing," she said. "I must finish
it. Stay here, and I will come back again presently."

She rose, and Clare watched her slim dark figure and the long black
shadow that moved with it across the platform towards the open door of
the hotel. But when it had disappeared the white fancies came flitting
back through the silent light, and in the shade the young eyes fixed
themselves quietly to meet the vision and see it all, and to keep it for
ever if she could.

She did not know what it was that she saw, but it was beautiful, and
what she felt was on a sudden as the realisation of something she had
dimly desired in vain. Yet in itself it was nothing realised; it was
perhaps only the certainty of longing for something all heart and no
name, and it was happiness to long for it. For the first intuition of
love is only an exquisite foretaste, a delight in itself, as far from
the bitter hunger of love starving as a girl's faintness is from a cruel
death. The light was dazzling, and yet it was full of gentle things that
smiled, somehow, without faces. She was not very imaginative, perhaps,
else the faces might have come too, and voices, and all, save the one
reality which had as yet neither voice nor face, nor any name. It was
all the something that love was to mean, somewhere, some day--the airy
lace of a maiden life-dream, in which no figure was yet wrought amongst
the fancy-threads that the May moon was weaving in the soft spring
night. There was no sadness in it, at all, for there was no memory, and
without memory there can be no sadness, any more than there can be fear
where there is no anticipation, far or near. Most happiness is really of
the future, and most grief, if we would be honest, is of the past.

The young girl sat still and dreamed that the old world was as young as
she, and that in its soft bosom there were exquisite sweetnesses
untried, and soft yearnings for a beautiful unknown, and little pulses
that could quicken with foretasted joy which only needed face and name
to take angelic shape of present love. The world could not be old while
she was young.

And she had her youth and knew it, and it was almost all she had. It
seemed much to her, and she had no unsatisfiable craving for the world's
stuff in which to attire it. In that, at least, her mother had been
wise, teaching her to believe and to enjoy, rather than to doubt and
criticise, and if there had been anything to hide from her it had been
hidden, even beyond suspicion of its presence. Perhaps the armour of
knowledge is of little worth until doubt has shaken the heart and
weakened the joints, and broken the terrible steadfastness of perfect
innocence in the eyes. Clare knew that she was young, she felt that the
white dream was sweet, and she believed that the world's heart was
clean and good. All good was natural and eternal, lofty and splendid as
an archangel in the light. God had made evil as a background of shadows
to show how good the light was. Every one could come and stand in the
light if he chose, for the mere trouble of moving. It seemed so simple.
She wondered why everybody could not see it as she did.

A flash of white in the white moonlight disturbed her meditations. Two
people had come out of the door and were walking slowly across the
platform side by side. They were not speaking, and their footsteps
crushed the light gravel sharply as they came forward. Clare recognised
Brook and Lady Fan. Seated in the shadow on one side of the great black
cross and a little behind it, she could see their faces distinctly, but
she had no idea that they were dazzled by the light and could not see
her at all in her dark dress. She fancied that they were looking at her
as they came on.

The shadow of the rock had crept forward upon the open space, while she
had been dreaming. The two turned, just before they reached it, and then
stood still, instead of walking back.

"Brook--" began Lady Fan, as though she were going to say something.

But she checked herself and looked up at him quickly, chilled already by
his humour. Clare thought that the woman's voice shook a little, as she
pronounced the name. Brook did not turn his head nor look down.

"Yes?" he said, with a sort of interrogation. "What were you going to
say?" he asked after a moment's pause.

She seemed to hesitate, for she did not answer at once. Then she glanced
towards the hotel and looked down.

"You won't come back with us?" she asked, at last, in a pleading voice.

"I can't," he answered. "You know I can't. I've got to wait for them
here."

"Yes, I know. But they are not here yet. I don't believe they are coming
for two or three days. You could perfectly well come on to Genoa with
us, and get back by rail."

"No," said Brook quietly, "I can't."

"Would you, if you could?" asked the lady in white, and her tone began
to change again.

"What a question!" he laughed drily.

"It is an odd question, isn't it, coming from me?" Her voice grew hard,
and she stopped. "Well--you know what it means," she added abruptly.
"You may as well answer it and have it over. It is very easy to say you
would not, if you could. I shall understand all the rest, and you will
be saved the trouble of saying things--things which I should think you
would find it rather hard to say."

"Couldn't you say them, instead?" he asked slowly, and looking at her
for the first time. He spoke gravely and coldly.

"I!" There was indignation, real or well affected, in the tone.

"Yes, you," answered the man, with a shade less coldness, but as gravely
as before. "You never loved me."

Lady Fan's small white face was turned to his instantly, and Clare could
see the fierce, hurt expression in the eyes and about the quivering
mouth. The young girl suddenly realised that she was accidentally
overhearing something which was very serious to the two speakers. It
flashed upon her that they had not seen her where she sat in the shadow,
and she looked about her hastily in the hope of escaping unobserved. But
that was impossible. There was no way of getting out of the recess of
the rock where the cross stood, except by coming out into the light, and
no way of reaching the hotel except by crossing the open platform.

Then she thought of coughing, to call attention to her presence. She
would rise and come forward, and hurry across to the door. She felt that
she ought to have come out of the shadows as soon as the pair had
appeared, and that she had done wrong in sitting still. But then, she
told herself with perfect justice that they were strangers, and that
she could not possibly have foreseen that they had come there to
quarrel.

They were strangers, and she did not even know their names. So far as
they were concerned, and their feelings, it would be much more pleasant
for them if they never suspected that any one had overheard them than if
she were to appear in the midst of their conversation, having evidently
been listening up to that point. It will be admitted that, being a
woman, she had a choice; for she knew that if she had been in Lady Fan's
place she should have preferred never to know that any one had heard
her. She fancied what she should feel if any one should cough
unexpectedly behind her when she had just been accused by the man she
loved of not loving him at all. And of course the little lady in white
loved Brook--she had called him "dear" that very afternoon. But that
Brook did not love Lady Fan was as plain as possible.

There was certainly no mean curiosity in Clare to know the secrets of
these strangers. But all the same, she would not have been a human girl,
of any period in humanity's history, if she had not been profoundly
interested in the fate of the woman before her. That afternoon she would
have thought it far more probable that the woman should break the man's
heart than that she should break her own for him. But now it looked
otherwise. Clare thought there was no mistaking the first tremor of the
voice, the look of the white face, and the indignation of the tone
afterwards. With a man, the question of revealing his presence as a
third person would have been a point of honour. In Clare's case it was a
question of delicacy and kindness as from one woman to another.

Nevertheless, she hesitated, and she might have come forward after all.
Ten slow seconds had passed since Brook had spoken. Then Lady Fan's
little figure shook, her face turned away, and she tried to choke down
one small bitter sob, pressing her handkerchief desperately to her lips.

"Oh, Brook!" she cried, a moment later, and her tiny teeth tore the edge
of the handkerchief audibly in the stillness.

"It's not your fault," said the man, with an attempt at gentleness in
his voice. "I couldn't blame you, if I were brute enough to wish to."

"Blame me! Oh, really--I think you're mad, you know!"

"Besides," continued the young man, philosophically, "I think we ought
to be glad, don't you?"

"Glad?"

"Yes--that we are not going to break our hearts now that it's over."

Clare thought his tone horribly business-like and indifferent.

"Oh no! We sha'n't break our hearts any more! We are not children." Her
voice was thin and bitter, with a crying laugh in it.

"Look here, Fan!" said Brook suddenly. "This is all nonsense. We agreed
to play together, and we've played very nicely, and now you have to go
home, and I have got to stay here, whether I like it or not. Let us be
good friends and say good-bye, and if we meet again and have nothing
better to do, we can play again if we please. But as for taking it in
this tragical way--why, it isn't worth it."

The young girl crouching in the shadow felt as though she had been
struck, and her heart went out with indignant sympathy to the little
lady in white.

"Do you know? I think you are the most absolutely brutal, cynical
creature I ever met!" There was anger in the voice, now, and something
more--something which Clare could not understand.

"Well, I'm sorry," answered the man. "I don't mean to be brutal, I'm
sure, and I don't think I'm cynical either. I look at things as they
are, not as they ought to be. We are not angels, and the millennium
hasn't come yet. I suppose it would be bad for us if it did, just now.
But we used to be very good friends last year. I don't see why we
shouldn't be again."

"Friends! Oh no!"

Lady Fan turned from him and made a step or two alone, out through the
moonlight, towards the house. Brook did not move. Perhaps he knew that
she would come back, as indeed she did, stopping suddenly and turning
round to face him again.

"Brook," she began more softly, "do you remember that evening up at the
Acropolis--at sunset? Do you remember what you said?"

"Yes, I think I do."

"You said that if I could get free you would marry me."

"Yes." The man's tone had changed suddenly.

"Well--I believed you, that's all."

Brook stood quite still, and looked at her quietly. Some seconds passed
before she spoke again.

"You did not mean it?" she asked sorrowfully.

Still he said nothing.

"Because you know," she continued, her eyes fixed on his, "the position
is not at all impossible. All things considered, I suppose I could have
a divorce for the asking."

Clare started a little in the dark. She was beginning to guess something
of the truth she could not understand. The man still said nothing, but
he began to walk up and down slowly, with folded arms, along the edge of
the shadow before Lady Fan as she stood still, following him with her
eyes.

"You did not mean a word of what you said that afternoon? Not one word?"
She spoke very slowly and distinctly.

He was silent still, pacing up and down before her. Suddenly, without a
word, she turned from him and walked quickly away, towards the hotel. He
started and stood still, looking after her--then he also made a step.

"Fan!" he called, in a tone she could hear, but she went on. "Mrs.
Crosby!" he called again.

She stopped, turned, and waited. It was clear that Lady Fan was a
nickname, Clare thought.

"Well?" she asked.

Clare clasped her hands together in her excitement, watching and
listening, and holding her breath.

"Don't go like that!" exclaimed Brook, going forward and holding out one
hand.

"Do you want me?" asked the lady in white, very gently, almost
tenderly. Clare did not understand how any woman could have so little
pride, but she pitied the little lady from her heart.

Brook went on till he came up with Lady Fan, who did not make a step to
meet him. But just as he reached her she put out her hand to take his.
Clare thought he was relenting, but she was mistaken. His voice came
back to her clear and distinct, and it had a very gentle ring in it.

"Fan, dear," he said, "we have been very fond of each other in our
careless way. But we have not loved each other. We may have thought that
we did, for a moment, now and then. I shall always be fond of you, just
in that way. I'll do anything for you. But I won't marry you, if you get
a divorce. It would be utter folly. If I ever said I would, in so many
words--well, I'm ashamed of it. You'll forgive me some day. One says
things--sometimes--that one means for a minute, and then, afterwards,
one doesn't mean them. But I mean what I am saying now."

He dropped her hand, and stood looking at her, and waiting for her to
speak. Her face, as Clare saw it, from a distance now, looked whiter
than ever. After an instant she turned from him with a quick movement,
but not towards the hotel.

She walked slowly towards the stone parapet of the platform. As she
went, Clare again saw her raise her handkerchief and press it to her
lips, but she did not bend her head. She went and leaned on her elbows
on the parapet, and her hands pulled nervously at the handkerchief as
she looked down at the calm sea far below. Brook followed her slowly,
but just as he was near, she, hearing his footsteps, turned and leaned
back against the low wall.

"Give me a cigarette," she said in a hard voice. "I'm nervous--and I've
got to face those people in a moment."

Clare started again in sheer surprise. She had expected tears, fainting,
angry words, a passionate appeal--anything rather than what she heard.
Brook produced a silver case which gleamed in the moonlight. Lady Fan
took a cigarette, and her companion took another. He struck a match and
held it up for her in the still air. The little flame cast its red glare
into their faces. The young girl had good eyes, and as she watched them
she saw the man's expression was grave and stern, a little sad, perhaps,
but she fancied that there was the beginning of a scornful smile on the
woman's lips. She understood less clearly then than ever what manner of
human beings these two strangers might be.

For some moments they smoked in silence, the lady in white leaning back
against the parapet, the man standing upright with one hand in his
pocket, holding his cigarette in the other, and looking out to sea. Then
Lady Fan stood up, too, and threw her cigarette over the wall.

"It's time to be going," she said, suddenly. "They'll be coming after us
if we stay here."

But she did not move. Sideways she looked up into his face. Then she
held out her hand.

"Good-bye, Brook," she said, quietly enough, as he took it.

"Good-bye," he murmured in a low voice, but distinctly.

Their hands stayed together after they had spoken, and still she looked
up to him in the moonlight. Suddenly he bent down and kissed her on the
forehead--in an odd, hasty way.

"I'm sorry, Fan, but it won't do," he said.

"Again!" she answered. "Once more, please!" And she held up her face.

He kissed her again, but less hastily, Clare thought, as she watched
them. Then, without another word, they walked towards the hotel, side by
side, close together, so that their hands almost touched. When they were
not ten paces from the door, they stopped again and looked at each
other.

At that moment Clare saw her mother's dark figure on the threshold. The
pair must have heard her steps, for they separated a little and
instantly went on, passing Mrs. Bowring quickly. Clare sat still in her
place, waiting for her mother to come to her. She feared lest, if she
moved, the two might come back for an instant, see her, and understand
that they had been watched. Mrs. Bowring went forward a few steps.

"Clare!" she called.

"Yes," answered the young girl softly. "Here I am."

"Oh--I could not see you at all," said her mother. "Come down into the
moonlight."

The young girl descended the steps, and the two began to walk up and
down together on the platform.

"Those were two of the people from the yacht that I met at the door,"
said Mrs. Bowring. "The lady in white serge, and that good-looking young
man."

"Yes," Clare answered. "They were here some time. I don't think they saw
me."

She had meant to tell her mother something of what had happened, in the
hope of being told that she had done right in not revealing her
presence. But on second thoughts she resolved to say nothing about it.
To have told the story would have seemed like betraying a confidence,
even though they were strangers to her.

"I could not help wondering about them this afternoon," said Mrs.
Bowring. "She ordered him about in a most extraordinary way, as though
he had been her servant. I thought it in very bad taste, to say the
least of it. Of course I don't know anything about their relations, but
it struck me that she wished to show him off, as her possession."

"Yes," answered Clare, thoughtfully. "I thought so too."

"Very foolish of her! No man will stand that sort of thing long. That
isn't the way to treat a man in order to keep him."

"What is the best way?" asked the young girl idly, with a little laugh.

"Don't ask me!" answered Mrs. Bowring quickly, as they turned in their
walk. "But I should think--" she added, a moment later, "I don't
know--but I should think--" she hesitated.

"What?" inquired Clare, with some curiosity.

"Well, I was going to say, I should think that a man would wish to feel
that he is holding, not that he is held. But then people are so
different! One can never tell. At all events, it is foolish to wish to
show everybody that you own a man, so to say."

Mrs. Bowring seemed to be considering the question, but she evidently
found nothing more to say about it, and they walked up and down in
silence for a long time, each occupied with her own thoughts. Then all
at once there was a sound of many voices speaking English, and trying to
give orders in Italian, and the words "Good-bye, Brook!" sounded several
times above the rest. Little by little, all grew still again.

"They are gone at last," said Mrs. Bowring, with a sigh of relief.




CHAPTER III


Clare Bowring went to her room that night feeling as though she had been
at the theatre. She could not get rid of the impression made upon her by
the scene she had witnessed, and over and over again, as she lay awake,
with the moonbeams streaming into her room, she went over all she had
seen and heard on the platform. It had, at least, been very like the
theatre. The broad, flat stage, the somewhat conventionally picturesque
buildings, the strip of far-off sea, as flat as a band of paint, the
unnaturally bright moonlight, the two chief figures going through a love
quarrel in the foreground, and she herself calmly seated in the shadow,
as in the darkened amphitheatre, and looking on unseen and unnoticed.

But the two people had not talked at all as people talked on the stage
in any piece Clare had ever seen. What would have been the "points" in a
play had all been left out, and instead there had been abrupt pauses and
awkward silences, and then, at what should have been the supreme moment,
the lady in white had asked for a cigarette. And the two hasty little
kisses that had a sort of perfunctory air, and the queer, jerky
"good-byes," and the last stop near the door of the hotel--it all had an
air of being very badly done. It could not have been a success on the
stage, Clare thought.

And yet this was a bit of life, of the real, genuine life of two people
who had been in love, and perhaps were in love still, though they might
not know it. She had been present at what must, in her view, have been a
great crisis in two lives. Such things, she thought, could not happen
more than once in a lifetime--twice, perhaps. Her mother had been
married twice, so Clare admitted a second possibility. But not more than
that.

The situation, too, as she reviewed it, was nothing short of romantic.
Here was a young man who had evidently been making love to a married
woman, and who had made her believe that he loved her, and had made her
love him too. Clare remembered the desperate little sob, and the
handkerchief twice pressed to the pale lips. The woman was married, and
yet she actually loved the man enough to think of divorcing her husband
in order to marry him. Then, just when she was ready, he had turned and
told her in the most heartless way that it had been all play, and that
he would not marry her under any circumstances. It seemed monstrous to
the innocent girl that they should even have spoken of marriage, until
the divorce was accomplished. Then, of course, it would have been all
right. Clare had been brought up with modern ideas about divorce in
general, as being a fair and just thing in certain circumstances. She
had learned that it could not be right to let an innocent woman suffer
all her life because she had married a brute by mistake. Doubtless that
was Lady Fan's case. But she should have got her divorce first, and then
she might have talked of marriage afterwards. It was very wrong of her.

But Lady Fan's thoughtlessness--or wickedness, as Clare thought she
ought to call it--sank into insignificance before the cynical
heartlessness of the man. It was impossible ever to forget the cool way
in which he had said she ought not to take it so tragically, because it
was not worth it. Yet he had admitted that he had promised to marry her
if she got a divorce. He had made love to her, there on the Acropolis,
at sunset, as she had said. He even granted that he might have believed
himself in earnest for a few moments. And now he told her that he was
sorry, but that "it would not do." It had evidently been all his fault,
for he had found nothing with which to reproach her. If there had been
anything, Clare thought, he would have brought it up in self-defence.
She could not suspect that he would almost rather have married Lady Fan,
and ruined his life, than have done that. Innocence cannot even guess at
sin's code of honour--though sometimes it would be in evil case without
it. Brook had probably broken Lady Fan's heart that night, thought the
young girl, though Lady Fan had said with such a bitter, crying laugh
that they were not children and that their hearts could not break.

And it all seemed very unreal, as she looked back upon it. The situation
was certainly romantic, but the words had been poor beyond her
imagination, and the actors had halted in their parts, as at a first
rehearsal.

Then Clare reflected that of course neither of them had ever been in
such a situation before, and that, if they were not naturally eloquent,
it was not surprising that they should have expressed themselves in
short, jerky sentences. But that was only an excuse she made to herself
to account for the apparent unreality of it all. She turned her cheek to
a cool end of the pillow and tried to go to sleep.

She tried to bring back the white dreams she had dreamt when she had sat
alone in the shadow before the other two had come out to quarrel. She
did her best to bring back that vague, soft joy of yearning for
something beautiful and unknown. She tried to drop the silver veil of
fancy-threads woven by the May moon between her and the world. But it
would not come. Instead of it, she saw the flat platform, the man and
woman standing in the unnatural brightness, and the woman's desperate
little face when he had told her that she had never loved him. The dream
was not white any more.

So that was life. That was reality. That was the way men treated women.
She thought she began to understand what faithlessness and
unfaithfulness meant. She had seen an unfaithful man, and had heard him
telling the woman he had made love him that he never could love her any
more. That was real life.

Clare's heart went out to the little lady in white. By this time she was
alone in her cabin, and her pillow was wet with tears. Brook doubtless
was calmly asleep, unless he were drinking or doing some of those
vaguely wicked things which, in the imagination of very simple young
girls, fill up the hours of fast men, and help sometimes to make those
very men "interesting." But after what she had seen Clare felt that
Brook could never interest her under imaginable circumstances. He was
simply a "brute," as the lady in white had told him, and Clare wished
that some woman could make him suffer for his sins and expiate the
misdeeds which had made that little face so desperate and that short
laugh so bitter.

She wished, though she hardly knew it, that she had done anything rather
than have sat there in the shadow, all through the scene. She had lost
something that night which it would be hard indeed to find again. There
was a big jagged rent in the drop-curtain of illusions before her
life-stage, and through it she saw things that troubled her and would
not be forgotten.

She had no memory of her own of which the vivid brightness or the
intimate sadness could diminish the force of this new impression.
Possibly, she was of the kind that do not easily fall in love, for she
had met during the past two years more than one man whom many a girl of
her age and bringing up might have fancied. Some of them might have
fallen in love with her, if she had allowed them, or if she had felt the
least spark of interest in them and had shown it. But she had not. Her
manner was cold and over-dignified for her years, and she had very
little vanity together with much pride--too much of the latter, perhaps,
to be ever what is called popular. For "popular" persons are generally
those who wish to be such; and pride and the love of popularity are at
opposite poles of the character-world. Proud characters set love high
and their own love higher, while a vain woman will risk her heart for a
compliment, and her reputation for the sake of having a lion in her
leash, if only for a day. Clare Bowring had not yet been near to loving,
and she had nothing of her own to contrast with this experience in which
she had been a mere spectator. It at once took the aspect of a
generality. This man and this woman were probably not unlike most men
and women, if the truth were known, she thought. And she had seen the
real truth, as few people could ever have seen it--the supreme crisis of
a love-affair going on before her very eyes, in her hearing, at her
feet, the actors having no suspicion of her presence. It was, perhaps,
the certainty that she could not misinterpret it all which most
disgusted her, and wounded something in her which she had never defined,
but which was really a sort of belief that love must always carry with
it something beautiful, whether joyous, or tender, or tragic. Of that,
there had been nothing in what she had seen. Only the woman's face came
back to her, and hurt her, and she felt her own heart go out to poor
Lady Fan, while it hardened against Brook with an exaggerated hatred, as
though he had insulted and injured all living women.

It was probable that she was to see this man during several days to
come. The idea struck her when she was almost asleep, and it waked her
again, with a start. It was quite certain that he had stayed behind,
when the others had gone down to the yacht, for she had heard the voices
calling out "Good-bye, Brook!" Besides he had said repeatedly to the
lady in white that he must stay. He was expecting his people. It was
quite certain that Clare must see him during the next day or two. It was
not impossible that he might try to make her mother's acquaintance and
her own. The idea was intensely disagreeable to her. In the first place,
she hated him beforehand for what he had done, and, secondly, she had
once heard his secret. It was one thing, so long as he was a total
stranger. It would be quite another, if she should come to know him. She
had a vague thought of pretending to be ill, and staying in her room as
long as he remained in the place. But in that case she should have to
explain matters to her mother. She should not like to do that. The
thought of the difficulty disturbed her a little while longer. Then, at
last, she fell asleep, tired with what she had felt, and seen, and
heard.

The yacht sailed before daybreak, and in the morning the little hotel
had returned to its normal state of peace. The early sun blazed upon the
white walls above, and upon the half-moon, beach below, and shot
straight into the recess in the rocks where Clare had sat by the old
black cross in the dark. The level beams ran through her room, too, for
it faced south-east, looking across the gulf; and when she went to the
window and stood in the sunshine, her flaxen hair looked almost white,
and the good southern warmth brought soft colour to the northern girl's
cheeks. She was like a thin, fair angel, standing there on the high
balcony, looking to seaward in the calm air. That, at least, was what a
fisherman from Praiano thought, as he turned his hawk-eyes upwards,
standing to his oars and paddling slowly along, top-heavy in his tiny
boat. But no native of Amalfi ever mistook a foreigner for an angel.

Everything was quiet and peaceful again, and there seemed to be neither
trace nor memory of the preceding day's invasion. The English old maids
were early at their window, and saw with disappointment that the yacht
was gone. They were never to know whether the big man with the gold
cigarette case had been the Duke of Orkney or not. But order was
restored, and they got their tea and toast without difficulty. The
Russian invalid was slicing a lemon into his cup on the vine-sheltered
terrace, and the German family, having slept on the question of the Pope
and Bismarck, were ruddy with morning energy, and were making an early
start for a place in the hills where the Professor had heard that there
was an inscription of the ninth century.

The young girl stood still on her balcony, happily dazed for a few
moments by the strong sunshine and the clear air. It is probably the
sensation enjoyed for hours together by a dog basking in the sun, but
with most human beings it does not last long--the sun is soon too hot
for the head, or too bright for the eyes, or there is a draught, or the
flies disturb one. Man is not capable of as much physical enjoyment as
the other animals, though perhaps his enjoyment is keener during the
first moments. Then comes thought, restlessness, discontent, change,
effort, and progress, and the history of man's superiority is the
journal of his pain.

For a little while, Clare stood blinking in the sunshine, smitten into a
pleasant semi-consciousness by the strong nature around her. Then she
thought of Brook and the lady in white, and of all she had been a
witness of in the evening, and the colour of things changed a little,
and she turned away and went between the little white and red curtains
into her room again. Life was certainly not the same since she had heard
and seen what a man and a woman could say and be. There were certain new
impressions, where there had been no impression at all, but only a
maiden readiness to receive the beautiful. What had come was not
beautiful, by any means, and the thought of it darkened the air a
little, so that the day was not to be what it might have been. She
realised how she was affected, and grew impatient with herself. After
all, it would be the easiest thing in the world to avoid the man, even
if he stayed some time. Her mother was not much given to making
acquaintance with strangers.

And it would have been easy enough, if the man himself had taken the
same view. He, however, had watched the Bowrings on the preceding
evening, and had made up his mind that they were "human beings," as he
put it; that is to say, that they belonged to his own class, whereas
none of the people at the upper end of the table had any claim to be
counted with the social blessed. He was young, and though he knew how to
amuse himself alone, and had all manner of manly tastes and
inclinations, he preferred pleasant society to solitude, and his
experience told him that the society of the Bowrings would in all
probability be pleasant. He therefore determined that he would try to
know them at once, and the determination had already been formed in his
mind when he had run after Clare to give her the shawl she had dropped.

He got up rather late, and promptly marched out upon the terrace under
the vines, smoking a briar-root pipe with that solemn air whereby the
Englishman abroad proclaims to the world that he owns the scenery. There
is something almost phenomenal about an Englishman's solid
self-satisfaction when he is alone with his pipe. Every nation has its
own way of smoking. There is a hasty and vicious manner about the
Frenchman's little cigarette of pungent black tobacco; the Italian
dreams over his rat-tail cigar; the American either eats half of his
Havana while he smokes the other, or else he takes a frivolous delight
in smoking delicately and keeping the white ash whole to the end; the
German surrounds himself with a cloud, and, god-like, meditates within
it; there is a sacrificial air about the Asiatic's narghileh, as the
thin spire rises steadily and spreads above his head; but the
Englishman's short briar-root pipe has a powerful individuality of its
own. Its simplicity is Gothic, its solidity is of the Stone Age, he
smokes it in the face of the higher civilisation, and it is the badge of
the conqueror. A man who asserts that he has a right to smoke a pipe
anywhere, practically asserts that he has a right to everything. And it
will be admitted that Englishmen get a good deal.

Moreover, as soon as the Englishman has finished smoking he generally
goes and does something else. Brook knocked the ashes out of his pipe,
and immediately went in search of the head waiter, to whom he explained
with some difficulty that he wished to be placed next to the two ladies
who sat last on the side away from the staircase at the public table.
The waiter tried to explain that the two ladies, though they had been
some time in the hotel, insisted upon being always last on that side
because there was more air. But Brook was firm, and he strengthened his
argument with coin, and got what he wanted. He also made the waiter
point out to him the Bowrings' name on the board which held the names of
the guests. Then he asked the way to Ravello, turned up his trousers
round his ankles, and marched off at a swinging pace down the steep
descent towards the beach, which he had to cross before climbing the
hill to the old town. Nothing in his outward manner or appearance
betrayed that he had been through a rather serious crisis on the
preceding evening.

That was what struck Clare Bowring when, to her dismay, he sat down
beside her at the midday meal. She could not help glancing at him as he
took his seat. His eyes were bright, his face, browned by the sun, was
fresh and rested. There was not a line of care or thought on his
forehead. The young girl felt that she was flushing with anger. He saw
her colour, and took it for a sign of shyness. He made a sort of
apologetic movement of the head and shoulders towards her which was not
exactly a bow--for to an Englishman's mind a bow is almost a
familiarity--but which expressed a kind of vague desire not to cause any
inconvenience.

The colour deepened a little in Clare's face, and then disappeared. She
found something to say to her mother, on her other side, which it would
hardly have been worth while to say at all under ordinary circumstances.
Mrs. Bowring had glanced at the man while he was taking his seat, and
her eyebrows had contracted a little. Later she looked furtively past
her daughter at his profile, and then stared a long time at her plate.
As for him, he began to eat with conscious strength, as healthy young
men do, but he watched his opportunity for doing or saying anything
which might lead to a first acquaintance.

To tell the truth, however, he was in no hurry. He knew how to make
himself comfortable, and it was an important element in his comfort to
be seated next to the only persons in the place with whom he should care
to associate. That point being gained, he was willing to wait for
whatever was to come afterwards. He did not expect in any case to gain
more than the chance of a little pleasant conversation, and he was not
troubled by any youthful desire to shine in the eyes of the fair girl
beside whom he found himself, beyond the natural wish to appear well
before women in general, which modifies the conduct of all natural and
manly young men when women are present at all.

As the meal proceeded, however, he was surprised to find that no
opportunity presented itself for exchanging a word with his neighbour.
He had so often found it impossible to avoid speaking with strangers at
a public table that he had taken the probability of some little incident
for granted, and caught himself glancing surreptitiously at Clare's
plate to see whether there were nothing wanting which he might offer
her. But he could not think of anything. The fried sardines were
succeeded by the regulation braised beef with the gluey brown sauce
which grows in most foreign hotels. That, in its turn, was followed by
some curiously dry slices of spongecake, each bearing a bit of pink and
white sugar frosting, and accompanied by fresh orange marmalade, which
Brook thought very good, but which Clare refused. And then there was
fruit--beautiful oranges, uncanny apples, and walnuts--and the young man
foresaw the near end of the meal, and wished that something would
happen. But still nothing happened at all.

He watched Clare's hands as she prepared an orange in the Italian
fashion, taking off the peel at one end, then passing the knife twice
completely round at right angles, and finally stripping the peel away in
four neat pieces. The hands were beautiful in their way, too thin,
perhaps, and almost too white from recent illness, but straight and
elastic, with little blue veins at the sides of the finger-joints and
exquisite nails that were naturally polished. The girl was clever with
her fingers, she could not help seeing that her neighbour was watching
her, and she peeled the orange with unusual skill and care. It was a
good one, too, and the peel separated easily from the deep yellow fruit.

"How awfully jolly!" exclaimed the young man, unconsciously, in genuine
admiration.

He was startled by the sound of his own voice, for he had not meant to
speak, and the blood rushed to his sunburnt face. Clare's eyes flashed
upon him in a glance of surprise, and the colour rose in her cheeks
also. She was evidently not pleased, and he felt that he had been guilty
of a breach of English propriety. When an Englishman does a tactless
thing he generally hastens to make it worse, becomes suddenly shy, and
flounders.

"I--I beg your pardon," stammered Brook. "I really didn't mean to
speak--that is--you did it so awfully well, you know!"

"It's the Italian way," Clare answered, beginning to quarter the orange.

She felt that she could not exactly be silent after he had apologised
for admiring her skill. But she remembered that she had felt some vanity
in what she had been doing, and had done it with some unnecessary
ostentation. She hoped that he would not say anything more, for the
sound of his voice reminded her of what she had heard him say to the
lady in white, and she hated him with all her heart.

But the young man was encouraged by her sufficiently gracious answer,
and was already glad of what he had done.

"Do all Italians do it that way?" he asked boldly.

"Generally," answered the young girl, and she began to eat the orange.

Brook took another from the dish before him.

"Let me see," he said, turning it round and round. "You cut a slice off
one end." He began to cut the peel.

"Not too deep," said Clare, "or you will cut into the fruit."

"Oh--thanks, awfully. Yes, I see. This way?"

He took the end off, and looked at her for approval. She nodded
gravely, and then turned away her eyes. He made the two cuts round the
peel, crosswise, and looked to her again, but she affected not to see
him.

"Oh--might I ask you--" he began. She looked at his orange again,
without a smile. "Please don't think me too dreadfully rude," he said.
"But it was so pretty, and I'm tremendously anxious to learn. Was it
this way?"

His fingers teased the peel, and it began to come off. He raised his
eyes with another look of inquiry.

"Yes. That's all right," said Clare calmly.

She was going to look away again, when she reflected that since he was
so pertinacious it would be better to see the operation finished once
for all. Then she and her mother would get up and go away, as they had
finished. But he wished to push his advantage.

"And now what does one do?" he asked, for the sake of saying something.

"One eats it," answered Clare, half impatiently.

He stared at her a moment and then broke into a laugh, and Clare, very
much to her own surprise and annoyance, laughed too, in spite of
herself. That broke the ice. When two people have laughed together over
something one of them has said, there is no denying the acquaintance.

"It was really awfully kind of you!" he exclaimed, his eyes still
laughing. "It was horridly rude of me to say anything at all, but I
really couldn't help it. If I could get anybody to introduce me, so that
I could apologise properly, I would, you know, but in this place--"

He looked towards the German family and the English old maids, in a
helpless sort of way, and then laughed again.

"I don't think it's necessary," said Clare rather coldly.

"No--I suppose not," he answered, growing graver at once. "And I think
it is allowed--isn't it?--to speak to one's neighbour at a table d'h;te,
you know. Not but what it was awfully rude of me, all the same," he
added hastily.

"Oh no. Not at all."

Clare stared at the wall opposite and leaned back in her chair.

"Oh! thanks awfully! I was afraid you might think so, you know."

Mrs. Bowring leaned forward as her daughter leaned back. Seeing that the
latter had fallen into conversation with the stranger, she was too much
a woman of the world not to speak to him at once in order to avoid any
awkwardness when they next met, for he could not possibly have spoken
first to her across the young girl.

"Is it your first visit to Amalfi?" she inquired, with as much
originality as is common in such cases.

Brook leaned forward too, and looked over at the elder woman.

"Yes," he answered, "I was with a party, and they dropped me here last
night. I was to meet my people here, but they haven't turned up yet, so
I'm seeing the sights. I went up to Ravello this morning--you know, that
place on the hill. There's an awfully good view from there, isn't
there?"

Clare thought his fluency developed very quickly when he spoke to her
mother. As he leaned forward she could not help seeing his face, and she
looked at him closely, for the first time, and with some curiosity. He
was handsome, and had a wonderfully frank and good-humoured expression.
He was not in the least a "beauty" man--she thought he might be a
soldier or a sailor, and a very good specimen of either. Furthermore, he
was undoubtedly a gentleman, so far as a man is to be judged by his
outward manner and appearance. In her heart she had already set him down
as little short of a villain. The discrepancy between his looks and what
she thought of him disturbed her. It was unpleasant to feel that a man
who had acted as he had acted last night could look as fresh, and
innocent, and unconcerned as he looked to-day. It was disagreeable to
have him at her elbow. Either he had never cared a straw for poor Lady
Fan, and in that case he had almost broken her heart out of sheer
mischief and love of selfish amusement, or else, if he had cared for her
at all, he was a pitiably fickle and faithless creature--something much
more despicable in the eyes of most women than the most heartless cynic.
One or the other he must be, thought Clare. In either case he was bad,
because Lady Fan was married, and it was wicked to make love to married
women. There was a directness about Clare's view which would either have
made the man laugh or would have hurt him rather badly. She wondered
what sort of expression would come over his handsome face if she were
suddenly to tell him what she knew. The idea took her by surprise, and
she smiled to herself as she thought of it.

Yet she could not help glancing at him again and again, as he talked
across her with her mother, making very commonplace remarks about the
beauty of the place. Very much in spite of herself, she wished to know
him better, though she already hated him. His face attracted her
strangely, and his voice was pleasant, close to her ear. He had not in
the least the look of the traditional lady-killer, of whom the tradition
seems to survive as a moral scarecrow for the education of the young,
though the creature is extinct among Anglo-Saxons. He was, on the
contrary, a manly man, who looked as though he would prefer tennis to
tea and polo to poetry--and men to women for company, as a rule. She
felt that if she had not heard him talking with the lady in white she
should have liked him very much. As it was, she said to herself that she
wished she might never see him again--and all the time her eyes returned
again and again to his sunburnt face and profile, till in a few minutes
she knew his features by heart.




CHAPTER IV


A chance acquaintance may, under favourable circumstances, develop
faster than one brought about by formal introduction, because neither
party has been previously led to expect anything of the other. There is
no surer way of making friendship impossible than telling two people
that they are sure to be such good friends, and are just suited to each
other. The law of natural selection applies to almost everything we want
in the world, from food and climate to a wife.

When Clare and her mother had established themselves as usual on the
terrace under the vines that afternoon, Brook came and sat beside them
for a while. Mrs. Bowring liked him and talked easily with him, but
Clare was silent and seemed absent-minded. The young man looked at her
from time to time with curiosity, for he was not used to being treated
with such perfect indifference as she showed to him. He was not spoilt,
as the phrase goes, but he had always been accustomed to a certain
amount of attention, when he met new people, and, without being in the
least annoyed, he thought it strange that this particular young lady
should seem not even to listen to what he said.

Mrs. Bowring, on the other hand, scarcely took her eyes from his face
after the first ten minutes, and not a word he spoke escaped her. By
contrast with her daughter's behaviour, her earnest attention was very
noticeable. By degrees she began to ask him questions about himself.

"Do you expect your people to-morrow?" she inquired.

Clare looked up quickly. It was very unlike her mother to show even that
small amount of curiosity about a stranger. It was clear that Mrs.
Bowring had conceived a sudden liking for the young man.

"They were to have been here to-day," he answered indifferently. "They
may come this evening, I suppose, but they have not even ordered rooms.
I asked the man there--the owner of the place, I suppose he is."

"Then of course you will wait for them," suggested Mrs. Bowring.

"Yes. It's an awful bore, too. That is--" he corrected himself
hastily--"I mean, if I were to be here without a soul to speak to, you
know. Of course, it's different, this way."

"How?" asked Mrs. Bowring, with a brighter smile than Clare had seen on
her face for a long time.

"Oh, because you are so kind as to let me talk to you," answered the
young man, without the least embarrassment.

"Then you are a social person?" Mrs. Bowring laughed a little. "You
don't like to be alone?"

"Oh no! Not when I can be with nice people. Of course not. I don't
believe anybody does. Unless I'm doing something, you know--shooting, or
going up a hill, or fishing. Then I don't mind. But of course I would
much rather be alone than with bores, don't you know? Or--or--well, the
other kind of people."

"What kind?" asked Mrs. Bowring.

"There are only two kinds," answered Brook, gravely. "There is our
kind--and then there is the other kind. I don't know what to call them,
do you? All the people who never seem to understand exactly what we are
talking about nor why we do things--and all that. I call them 'the other
kind.' But then I haven't a great command of language. What should you
call them?"

"Cads, perhaps," suggested Clare, who had not spoken for a long time.

"Oh no, not exactly," answered the young man, looking at her. "Besides,
'cads' doesn't include women, does it? A gentleman's son sometimes
turns out a most awful cad, a regular 'bounder.' It's rare, but it does
happen sometimes. A mere cad may know, and understand all right, but
he's got the wrong sort of feeling inside of him about most things. For
instance--you don't mind? A cad may know perfectly well that he ought
not to 'kiss and tell'--but he will all the same. The 'other kind,' as I
call them, don't even know. That makes them awfully hard to get on
with."

"Then, of the two, you prefer the cad?" inquired Clare coolly.

"No. I don't know. They are both pretty bad. But a cad may be very
amusing, sometimes."

"When he kisses and tells?" asked the young girl viciously.

Brook looked at her, in quick surprise at her tone.

"No," he answered quietly. "I didn't mean that. The clowns in the circus
represent amusing cads. Some of them are awfully clever, too," he added,
turning the subject. "Some of those fiddling fellows are extraordinary.
They really play very decently. They must have a lot of talent, when you
think of all the different things they do besides their feats of
strength--they act, and play the fiddle, and sing, and dance--"

"You seem to have a great admiration for clowns," observed Clare in an
indifferent tone.

"Well--they are amusing, aren't they? Of course, it isn't high art, and
that sort of thing, but one laughs at them, and sometimes they do very
pretty things. One can't be always on one's hind legs, doing Hamlet, can
one? There's a limit to the amount of tragedy one can stand during life.
After all, it is better to laugh than to cry."

"When one can," said Mrs. Bowring thoughtfully.

"Some people always can, whatever happens," said the young girl.

"Perhaps they are right," answered the young man. "Things are not often
so serious as they are supposed to be. It's like being in a house that's
supposed to be haunted--on All Hallow E'en, for instance--it's awfully
gruesome and creepy at night when the wind moans and the owls screech.
And then, the next morning, one wonders how one could have been such an
idiot. Other things are often like that. You think the world's coming to
an end--and then it doesn't, you know. It goes on just the same. You are
rather surprised at first, but you soon get used to it. I suppose that
is what is meant by losing one's illusions."

"Sometimes the world stops for an individual and doesn't go on again,"
said Mrs. Bowring, with a faint smile.

"Oh, I suppose people do break their hearts sometimes," returned Brook,
somewhat thoughtfully. "But it must be something tremendously serious,"
he added with instant cheerfulness. "I don't believe it happens often.
Most people just have a queer sensation in their throat for a minute,
and they smoke a cigarette for their nerves, and go away and think of
something else."

Clare looked at him, and her eyes flashed angrily, for she remembered
Lady Fan's cigarette and the preceding evening. He remembered it too,
and was thinking of it, for he smiled as he spoke and looked away at the
horizon as though he saw something in the air. For the first time in her
life the young girl had a cruel impulse. She wished that she were a
great beauty, or that she possessed infinite charm, that she might
revenge the little lady in white and make the man suffer as he deserved.
At one moment she was ashamed of the wish, and then again it returned,
and she smiled as she thought of it.

She was vaguely aware, too, that the man attracted her in a way which
did not interfere with her resentment against him. She would certainly
not have admitted that he was interesting to her on account of Lady
Fan--but there was in her a feminine willingness to play with the fire
at which another woman had burned her wings. Almost all women feel that,
until they have once felt too much themselves. The more innocent and
inexperienced they are, the more sure they are, as a rule, of their own
perfect safety, and the more ready to run any risk.

Neither of the women answered the young man's rather frivolous assertion
for some moments. Then Mrs. Bowring looked at him kindly, but with a
far-away expression, as though she were thinking of some one else.

"You are young," she said gently.

"It's true that I'm not very old," he answered. "I was five-and-twenty
on my last birthday."

"Five-and-twenty," repeated Mrs. Bowring very slowly, and looking at the
distance, with the air of a person who is making a mental calculation.

"Are you surprised?" asked the young man, watching her.

She started a little.

"Surprised? Oh dear no! Why should I be?"

And again she looked at him earnestly, until, realising what she was
doing, she suddenly shut her eyes, shook herself almost imperceptibly,
and took out some work which she had brought out with her.

"Oh!" he exclaimed. "I thought you might fancy I was a good deal older
or younger. But I'm always told that I look just my age."

"I think you do," answered Mrs. Bowring, without looking up.

Clare glanced at his face again. It was natural, under the
circumstances, though she knew his features by heart already. She met
his eyes, and for a moment she could not look away from them. It was as
though they fixed her against her will, after she had once met them.
There was nothing extraordinary about them, except that they were very
bright and clear. With an effort she turned away, and the faint colour
rose in her face.

"I am nineteen," she said quietly, as though she were answering a
question.

"Indeed?" exclaimed Brook, not thinking of anything else to say.

Mrs. Bowring looked at her daughter in considerable surprise. Then Clare
blushed painfully, realising that she had spoken without any intention
of speaking, and had volunteered a piece of information which had
certainly not been asked. It was very well, being but nineteen years
old; but she was oddly conscious that if she had been forty she should
have said so in just the same absent-minded way, at that moment.

"Nineteen and six are twenty-five, aren't they?" asked Mrs. Bowring
suddenly.

"Yes, I believe so," answered the young man, with a laugh, but a good
deal surprised in his turn, for the question seemed irrelevant and
absurd in the extreme. "But I'm not good at sums," he added. "I was an
awful idiot at school. They used to call me Log. That was short for
logarithm, you know, because I was such a log at arithmetic. A fellow
gave me the nickname one day. It wasn't very funny, so I punched his
head. But the name stuck to me. Awfully appropriate, anyhow, as it
turned out."

"Did you punch his head because it wasn't funny?" asked Clare, glad of
the turn in the conversation.

"Oh--I don't know--on general principles. He was a diabolically clever
little chap, though he wasn't very witty. He came out Senior Wrangler at
Cambridge. I heard he had gone mad last year. Lots of those clever chaps
do, you know. Or else they turn parsons and take pupils for a living.
I'd much rather be stupid, myself. There's more to live for, when you
don't know everything. Don't you think so?"

Both women laughed, and felt that the man was tactful. They were also
both reflecting, of themselves and of each other, that they were not
generally silly women, and they wondered how they had both managed to
say such foolish things, speaking out irrelevantly what was passing in
their minds.

"I think I shall go for a walk," said Brook, rising rather abruptly.
"I'll go up the hill for a change. Thanks awfully. Good-bye!"

He lifted his hat and went off towards the hotel. Mrs. Bowring looked
after him, but Clare leaned back in her seat and opened a book she had
with her. The colour rose and fell in her cheeks, and she kept her eyes
resolutely bent down.

"What a nice fellow!" exclaimed Mrs. Bowring when the young man was out
of hearing. "I wonder who he is."

"What difference can it make, what his name is?" asked Clare, still
looking down.

"What is the matter with you, child?" Mrs. Bowring asked. "You talk so
strangely to-day!"

"So do you, mother. Fancy asking him whether nineteen and six are
twenty-five!"

"For that matter, my dear, I thought it very strange that you should
tell him your age, like that."

"I suppose I was absent-minded. Yes! I know it was silly, I don't know
why I said it. Do you want to know his name? I'll go and see. It must be
on the board by this time, as he is stopping here."

She rose and was going, when her mother called her back.

"Clare! Wait till he is gone, at all events! Fancy, if he saw you!"

"Oh! He won't see me! If he comes that way I'll go into the office and
buy stamps."

Clare went in and looked over the square board with its many little
slips for the names of the guests. Some were on visiting cards and some
were written in the large, scrawling, illiterate hand of the head
waiter. Some belonged to people who were already gone. It looked well,
in the little hotel, to have a great many names on the list. Some
seconds passed before Clare found that of the new-comer.

"Mr. Brook Johnstone."

Brook was his first name, then. It was uncommon. She looked at it
fixedly. There was no address on the small, neatly engraved card. While
she was looking at it a door opened quietly behind her, in the opposite
side of the corridor. She paid no attention to it for a moment; then,
hearing no footsteps, she instinctively turned. Brook Johnstone was
standing on the threshold watching her. She blushed violently, in her
annoyance, for he could not doubt but that she was looking for his name.
He saw and understood, and came forward naturally, with a smile. He had
a stick in his hand.

"That's me," he said, with a little laugh, tapping his card on the
board with the head of his stick. "If I'd had an ounce of manners I
should have managed to tell you who I was by this time. Won't you excuse
me, and take this for an introduction? Johnstone--with an E at the
end--Scotch, you know."

"Thanks," answered Clare, recovering from her embarrassment. "I'll tell
my mother." She hesitated a moment. "And that's us," she added, laughing
rather nervously and pointing out one of the cards. "How grammatical we
are, aren't we?" she laughed, while he stooped and read the name which
chanced to be at the bottom of the board.

"Well--what should one say? 'That's we.' It sounds just as badly. And
you can't say 'we are that,' can you? Besides, there's no one to hear
us, so it makes no difference. I don't suppose that you--you and Mrs.
Bowring--would care to go for a walk, would you?"

"No," answered Clare, with sudden coldness. "I don't think so, thank
you. We are not great walkers."

They went as far as the door together. Johnstone bowed and walked off,
and Clare went back to her mother.

"He caught me," she said, in a tone of annoyance. "You were quite right.
Then he showed me his name himself, on the board. It's Johnstone--Mr.
Brook Johnstone, with an E--he says that he is Scotch. Why--mother!
Johnstone! How odd! That was the name of--"

She stopped short and looked at her mother, who had grown unnaturally
pale during the last few seconds.

"Yes, dear. That was the name of my first husband."

Mrs. Bowring spoke in a low voice, looking down at her work. But her
hands trembled violently, and she was clearly making a great effort to
control herself. Clare watched her anxiously, not at all understanding.

"Mother dear, what is it?" she asked. "The name is only a
coincidence--it's not such an uncommon name, after all--and besides--"

"Oh, of course," said Mrs. Bowring, in a dull tone. "It's a mere
coincidence--probably no relation. I'm nervous, to-day."

Her manner seemed unaccountable to her daughter, except on the
supposition that she was ill. She very rarely spoke of her first
husband, by whom she had no children. When she did, she mentioned his
name gravely, as one speaks of dead persons who have been dear, but that
was all. She had never shown anything like emotion in connection with
the subject, and the young girl avoided it instinctively, as most
children, of whose parents the one has been twice married, avoid the
mention of the first husband or wife, who was not their father or
mother.

"I wish I understood you!" exclaimed Clare.

"There's nothing to understand, dear," said Mrs. Bowring, still very
pale. "I'm nervous--that's all."

Before long she left Clare by herself and went indoors, and locked
herself into her room. The rooms in the old hotel were once the cells of
the monks, small vaulted chambers in which there is barely space for the
most necessary furniture. During nearly an hour Mrs. Bowring paced up
and down, a beat of fourteen feet between the low window and the locked
door. At last she stopped before the little glass, and looked at
herself, and smoothed her streaked hair.

"Nineteen and six--are twenty-five," she said slowly in a low voice, and
her eyes stared into their own reflection rather wildly.




CHAPTER V


Brook Johnstone's people did not come on the next day, nor on the day
after that, but he expressed no surprise at the delay, and did not again
say that it was a bore to have to wait for them. Meanwhile he spent a
great deal of his time with the Bowrings, and the acquaintance ripened
quickly towards intimacy, without passing near friendship, as such
acquaintance sometimes will, when it springs up suddenly in the shallow
ground of an out-of-the-way hotel on the Continent.

"For Heaven's sake don't let that man fall in love with you, Clare!"
said Mrs. Bowring one morning, with what seemed unnecessary vehemence.

Clare's lip curled scornfully as she thought of poor Lady Fan.

"There isn't the slightest danger of that!" she answered. "Any more than
there is of my falling in love with him," she added.

"Are you sure of that?" asked her mother. "You seem to like him.
Besides, he is very nice, and very good-looking."

"Oh yes--of course he is. But one doesn't necessarily fall in love with
every nice and good-looking man one meets."

Thereupon Clare cut the conversation short by going off to her own room.
She had been expecting for some time that her mother would make some
remark about the growing intimacy with young Johnstone. To tell the
truth, Mrs. Bowring had not the slightest ground for anxiety in any
previous attachment of her daughter. She was beginning to wonder whether
Clare would ever show any preference for any man.

But she did not at all wish to marry her at present, for she felt that
life without the girl would be unbearably lonely. On the other hand,
Clare had a right to marry. They were poor. A part of their little
income was the pension that Mrs. Bowring had been fortunate enough to
get as the widow of an officer killed in action, but that would cease at
her death, as poor Captain Bowring's allowance from his family had
ceased at his death. The family had objected to the marriage from the
first, and refused to do anything for his child after he was gone. It
would go hard with Clare if she were left alone in the world with what
her mother could leave her. On the other hand, that little, or the
prospect of it, was quite safe, and would make a great difference to
her, as a married woman. The two lived on it, with economy. Clare could
certainly dress very well on it if she married a rich man, but she could
as certainly not afford to marry a poor one.

As for this young Johnstone, he had not volunteered much information
about himself, and, though Mrs. Bowring sometimes asked him questions,
she was extremely careful not to ask any which could be taken in the
nature of an inquiry as to his prospects in life, merely because that
might possibly suggest to him that she was thinking of her daughter. And
when an Englishman is reticent in such matters, it is utterly impossible
to guess whether he be a millionaire or a penniless younger son.
Johnstone never spoke of money, in any connection. He never said that he
could afford one thing or could not afford another. He talked a good
deal of shooting and sport, but never hinted that his father had any
land. He never mentioned a family place in the country, nor anything of
the sort. He did not even tell the Bowrings to whom the yacht belonged
in which he had come, though he frequently alluded to things which had
been said and done by the party during a two months' cruise, chiefly in
eastern waters.

The Bowrings were quite as reticent about themselves, and each respected
the other's silence. Nevertheless they grew intimate, scarcely knowing
how the intimacy developed. That is to say, they very quickly became
accustomed, all three, to one another's society. If Johnstone was out of
the hotel first, of an afternoon, he moped about with his pipe in an
objectless way, as though he had lost something, until the Bowrings came
out. If he was writing letters and they appeared first, they talked in
detached phrases and looked often towards the door, until he came and
sat down beside them.

On the third evening, at dinner, he seemed very much amused at
something, and then, as though he could not keep the joke to himself, he
told his companions that he had received a telegram from his father, in
answer to one of his own, informing him that he had made a mistake of a
whole fortnight in the date, and must amuse himself as he pleased in the
interval.

"Just like me!" he observed. "I got the letter in Smyrna or somewhere--I
forget--and I managed to lose it before I had read it through. But I
thought I had the date all right. I'm glad, at all events. I was tired
of those good people, and it's ever so much pleasanter here."

Clare's gentle mouth hardened suddenly as she thought of Lady Fan.
Johnstone had been thoroughly tired of her. That was what he meant when
he spoke of "those good people."

"You get tired of people easily, don't you?" she inquired coldly.

"Oh no--not always," answered Johnstone.

By this time he was growing used to her sudden changes of manner and to
the occasional scornful speeches she made. He could not understand them
in the least, as may be imagined, and having considerable experience he
set them down to the score of a certain girlish shyness, which showed
itself in no other way. He had known women whose shyness manifested
itself in saying disagreeable things for which they were sometimes sorry
afterwards.

"No," he added reflectively. "I don't think I'm a very fickle person."

Clare turned upon him the terrible innocence of her clear blue eyes. She
thought she knew the truth about him too, and that he could not look her
in the face. But she was mistaken. He met her glance fearlessly and
quietly, with a frank smile and a little wonder at its fixed scrutiny.
She would not look away, rude though she might seem, nor be stared out
of countenance by a man whom she believed to be false and untrue. But
his eyes were very bright, and in a few seconds they began to dazzle
her, and she felt her eyelids trembling violently. It was a new
sensation, and a very unpleasant one. It seemed to her that the man had
suddenly got some power over her. She made a strong effort and turned
away her face, and again she blushed with annoyance.

"I beg your pardon," Johnstone said quickly, in a very low voice. "I
didn't mean to be so rude."

Clare said nothing as she sat beside him, but she looked at the opposite
wall, and her hand made an impatient little gesture as the fingers lay
on the edge of the table. Possibly, if her mother had not been on her
other side, she might have answered him. As it was, she felt that she
could not speak just then. She was very much disturbed, as though
something new and totally unknown had got hold of her. It was not only
that she hated the man for his heartlessness, while she felt that he had
some sort of influence over her, which was more than mere attraction.
There was something beyond, deep down in her heart, which was nameless,
and painful, but which she somehow felt that she wanted. And aside from
it all, she was angry with him for having stared her out of countenance,
forgetting that when she had turned upon him she had meant to do the
same by him, feeling quite sure that he could not look her in the face.

They spoke little during the remainder of the meal, for Clare was quite
willing to show that she was angry, though she had little right to be.
After all, she had looked at him, and he had looked at her. After dinner
she disappeared, and was not seen during the remainder of the evening.

When she was alone, however, she went over the whole matter
thoughtfully, and she made up her mind that she had been hasty. For she
was naturally just. She said to herself that she had no claim to the
man's secrets, which she had learned in a way of which she was not at
all proud; and that if he could keep his own counsel, he, on his side,
had a right to do so. The fact that she knew him to be heartless and
faithless by no means implied that he was also indiscreet, though when
an individual has done anything which we think bad we easily suppose
that he may do every other bad thing imaginable. Johnstone's discretion,
at least, was admirable, now that she thought of it. His bright eyes and
frank look would have disarmed any suspicion short of the certainty she
possessed. There had not been the least contraction of the lids, the
smallest change in the expression of his mouth, not the faintest
increase of colour in his young face.

So much the worse, thought the young girl suddenly. He was not only bad.
He was also an accomplished actor. No doubt his eyes had been as steady
and bright and his whole face as truthful when he had made love to Lady
Fan at sunset on the Acropolis. Somehow, the allusion to that scene had
produced a vivid impression on Clare's mind, and she often found herself
wondering what he had said, and how he had looked just then.

Her resentment against him increased as she thought it all over, and
again she felt a longing to be cruel to him, and to make him suffer just
what he had made Lady Fan endure.

Then she was suddenly and unexpectedly overcome by a shamed sense of her
inability to accomplish any such act of justice. It was as though she
had already tried, and had failed, and he had laughed in her face and
turned away. It seemed to her that there could be nothing in her which
could appeal to such a man. There was Lady Fan, much older, with plenty
of experience, doubtless; and she had been deceived, and betrayed, and
abandoned, before the young girl's very eyes. What chance could such a
mere girl possibly have? It was folly, and moreover it was wicked of her
to think of such things. She would be willingly lowering herself to his
level, trying to do the very thing which she despised and hated in him,
trying to outwit him, to out-deceive him, to out-betray him. One side
of her nature, at least, revolted against any such scheme. Besides, she
could never do it.

She was not a great beauty; she was not extraordinarily clever--not
clever at all, she said to herself in her sudden fit of humility; she
had no "experience." That last word means a good deal more to most young
girls than they can find in it after life's illogical surprises have
taught them the terrible power of chance and mood and impulse.

She glanced at her face in the mirror, and looked away. Then she glanced
again. The third time she turned to the glass she began to examine her
features in detail. Lady Fan was a fair woman, too. But, without vanity,
she had to admit that she was much better-looking than Lady Fan. She was
also much younger and fresher, which should be an advantage, she
thought. She wished that her hair were golden instead of flaxen; that
her eyes were dark instead of blue; that her cheeks were not so thin,
and her throat a shade less slender. Nevertheless, she would have been
willing to stand any comparison with the little lady in white. Of
course, compared with the famous beauties, some of whom she had seen,
she was scarcely worth a glance. Doubtless, Brook Johnstone knew them
all.

Then she gazed into her own eyes. She did not know that a woman, alone,
may look into her own eyes and blush and turn away. She looked long and
steadily, and quite quietly. After all, they looked dark, for the pupils
were very large and the blue iris was of that deep colour which borders
upon violet. There was something a little unusual in them, too, though
she could not quite make out what it was. Why did not all women look
straight before them as she did? There must be some mysterious reason.
It was a pity that her eyelashes were almost white. Yet they, too, added
something to the peculiarity of that strange gaze.

"They are like periwinkles in a snowstorm!" exclaimed Clare, tired of
her own face; and she turned from the mirror and went to bed.




CHAPTER VI


The first sign that two people no longer stand to each other in the
relation of mere acquaintances is generally that the tones of their
voices change, while they feel a slight and unaccountable constraint
when they happen to be left alone together.

Two days passed after the little incident which had occurred at dinner
before Clare and Johnstone were momentarily face to face out of Mrs.
Bowring's sight. At first Clare had not been aware that her mother was
taking pains to be always present when the young man was about, but when
she noticed the fact she at once began to resent it. Such constant
watchfulness was unlike her mother, un-English, and almost unnatural.
When they were all seated together on the terrace, if Mrs. Bowring
wished to go indoors to write a letter or to get something she invented
some excuse for making her daughter go with her, and stay with her till
she came out again. A French or Italian mother could not have been more
particular or careful, but a French or Italian girl would have been
accustomed to such treatment, and would not have seen anything unusual
in it. But Mrs. Bowring had never acted in such a way before now, and it
irritated the young girl extremely. She felt that she was being treated
like a child, and that Johnstone must see it and think it ridiculous. At
last Clare made an attempt at resistance, out of sheer contrariety.

"I don't want to write letters!" she answered impatiently. "I wrote two
yesterday. It is hot indoors, and I would much rather stay here!"

Mrs. Bowring went as far as the parapet, and looked down at the sea for
a moment. Then she came back and sat down again.

"It's quite true," she said. "It is hot indoors. I don't think I shall
write, after all."

Brook Johnstone could not help smiling a little, though he turned away
his face to hide his amusement. It was so perfectly evident that Mrs.
Bowring was determined not to leave Clare alone with him that he must
have been blind not to see it. Clare saw the smile, and was angry. She
was nineteen years old, she had been out in the world, the terrace was a
public place, Johnstone was a gentleman, and the whole thing was absurd.
She took up her work and closed her lips tightly.

Johnstone felt the awkwardness, rose suddenly, and said he would go for
a walk. Clare raised her eyes and nodded as he lifted his hat. He was
still smiling, and her resentment deepened. A moment later, mother and
daughter were alone. Clare did not lay down her work, nor look up when
she spoke.

"Really, mother, it's too absurd!" she exclaimed, and a little colour
came to her cheeks.

"What is absurd, my dear?" asked Mrs. Bowring, affecting not to
understand.

"Your abject fear of leaving me for five minutes with Mr. Johnstone. I'm
not a baby. He was laughing. I was positively ashamed! What do you
suppose could have happened, if you had gone in and written your letters
and left us quietly here? And it happens every day, you know! If you
want a glass of water, I have to go in with you."

"My dear! What an exaggeration!"

"It's not an exaggeration, mother--really. You know that you wouldn't
leave me with him for five minutes, for anything in the world."

"Do you wish to be left alone with him, my dear?" asked Mrs. Bowring,
rather abruptly.

Clare was indignant.

"Wish it? No! Certainly not! But if it should happen naturally, by
accident, I should not get up and run away. I'm not afraid of the man,
as you seem to be. What can he do to me? And you have no idea how
strangely you behave, and what ridiculous excuses you invent for me.
The other day you insisted on my going in to look for a train in the
time-tables when you know we haven't the slightest intention of going
away for ever so long. Really--you're turning into a perfect duenna. I
wish you would behave naturally, as you always used to do."

"I think you exaggerate," said Mrs. Bowring. "I never leave you alone
with men you hardly know--"

"You can't exactly say that we hardly know Mr. Johnstone, when he has
been with us, morning, noon, and night, for nearly a week, mother."

"My dear, we know nothing about him--"

"If you are so anxious to know his father's Christian name, ask him. It
wouldn't seem at all odd. I will, if you like."

"Don't!" cried Mrs. Bowring, with unusual energy. "I mean," she added in
a lower tone and looking away, "it would be very rude--he would think it
very strange. In fact, it is merely idle curiosity on my part--really, I
would much rather not know."

Clare looked at her mother in surprise.

"How oddly you talk!" she exclaimed. Then her tone changed. "Mother
dear--is anything the matter? You don't seem quite--what shall I say?
Are you suffering, dearest? Has anything happened?"

She dropped her work, and leaned forward, her hand on her mother's, and
gazing into her face with a look of anxiety.

"No, dear," answered Mrs. Bowring. "No, no--it's nothing. Perhaps I'm a
little nervous--that's all."

"I believe the air of this place doesn't suit you. Why shouldn't we go
away at once?"

Mrs. Bowring shook her head and protested energetically.

"No--oh no! I wouldn't go away for anything. I like the place immensely,
and we are both getting perfectly well here. Oh no! I wouldn't think of
going away."

Clare leaned back in her seat again. She was devotedly fond of her
mother, and she could not but see that something was wrong. In spite of
what she said, Mrs. Bowring was certainly not growing stronger, though
she was not exactly ill. The pale face was paler, and there was a worn
and restless look in the long-suffering, almost colourless eyes.

"I'm sorry I made such a fuss about Mr. Johnstone," said Clare softly,
after a short pause.

"No, darling," answered her mother instantly. "I dare say I have been a
little over careful. I don't know--I had a sort of presentiment that you
might take a fancy to him."

"I know. You said so the first day. But I sha'n't, mother. You need not
be at all afraid. He is not at all the sort of man to whom I should ever
take a fancy, as you call it."

"I don't see why not," said Mrs. Bowring thoughtfully.

"Of course--it's hard to explain." Clare smiled. "But if that is what
you are afraid of, you can leave us alone all day. My 'fancy' would be
quite, quite different."

"Very well, darling. At all events, I'll try not to turn into a duenna."

Johnstone did not appear again until dinner, and then he was unusually
silent, only exchanging a remark with Clare now and then, and not once
leaning forward to say a few words to Mrs. Bowring as he generally did.
The latter had at first thought of exchanging places with her daughter,
but had reflected that it would be almost a rudeness to make such a
change after the second day.

They went out upon the terrace, and had their coffee there. Several of
the other people did the same, and walked slowly up and down under the
vines. Mrs. Bowring, wishing to destroy as soon as possible the
unpleasant impression she had created, left the two together, saying
that she would get something to put over her shoulders, as the air was
cool.

Clare and Johnstone stood by the parapet and looked at each other. Then
Clare leaned with her elbows on the wall and stared in silence at the
little lights on the beach below, trying to make out the shapes of the
boats which were hauled up in a long row. Neither spoke for a long time,
and Clare, at least, felt unpleasantly the constraint of the unusual
silence.

"It is a beautiful place, isn't it?" observed Johnstone at last, for the
sake of hearing his own voice.

"Oh yes, quite beautiful," answered the young girl in a
half-indifferent, half-discontented tone, and the words ended with a
sort of girlish sniff.

Again there was silence. Johnstone, standing up beside her, looked
towards the hotel, to see whether Mrs. Bowring were coming back. But she
was anxious to appear indifferent to their being together, and was in no
hurry to return. Johnstone sat down upon the wall, while Clare leaned
over it.

"Miss Bowring!" he said suddenly, to call her attention.

"Yes?" She did not look up; but to her own amazement she felt a queer
little thrill at the sound of his voice, for it had not its usual tone.

"Don't you think I had better go to Naples?" he asked.

Clare felt herself start a little, and she waited a moment before she
said anything in reply. She did not wish to betray any astonishment in
her voice. Johnstone had asked the question under a sudden impulse; but
a far wiser and more skilful man than himself could not have hit upon
one better calculated to precipitate intimacy. Clare, on her side, was
woman enough to know that she had a choice of answers, and to see that
the answer she should choose must make a difference hereafter. At the
same time, she had been surprised, and when she thought of it afterwards
it seemed to her that the question itself had been an impertinent one,
merely because it forced her to make an answer of some sort. She decided
in favour of making everything as clear as possible.

"Why?" she asked, without looking round.

At all events she would throw the burden of an elucidation upon him. He
was not afraid of taking it up.

"It's this," he answered. "I've rather thrust my acquaintance upon you,
and, if I stay here until my people come, I can't exactly change my seat
and go and sit at the other end of the table, nor pretend to be busy all
day, and never come out here and sit with you, after telling you
repeatedly that I have nothing on earth to do. Can I?"

"Why should you?"

"Because Mrs. Bowring doesn't like me."

Clare rose from her elbows and stood up, resting her hands upon the
wall, but still looking down at the lights on the beach.

"I assure you, you're quite mistaken," she answered, with quiet
emphasis. "My mother thinks you're very nice."

"Then why--" Johnstone checked himself, and crumbled little bits of
mortar from the rough wall with his thumbs.

"Why what?"

"I don't know whether I know you well enough to ask the question, Miss
Bowring."

"Let's assume that you do--for the sake of argument," said Clare, with a
short laugh, as she glanced at his face, dimly visible in the falling
darkness.

"Thanks awfully," he answered, but he did not laugh with her. "It isn't
exactly an easy thing to say, is it? Only--I couldn't help noticing--I
hope you'll forgive me, if you think I'm rude, won't you? I couldn't
help noticing that your mother was most awfully afraid of leaving us
alone for a minute, you know--as though she thought I were a suspicious
character, don't you know? Something of that sort. So, of course, I
thought she didn't like me. Do you see? Tremendously cheeky of me to
talk in this way, isn't it?"

"Do you know? It is, rather." Clare was more inclined to laugh than
before, but she only smiled in the dark.

"Well, it would be, of course, if I didn't happen to be so painfully
respectable."

"Painfully respectable! What an expression!" This time, Clare laughed
aloud.

"Yes. That's just it. Well, I couldn't exactly tell Mrs. Bowring that,
could I? Besides, one isn't vain of being respectable. I couldn't say,
Please, Mrs. Bowring, my father is Mr. Smith, and my mother was a Miss
Brown, of very good family, and we've got five hundred a year in
Consols, and we're not in trade, and I've been to a good school, and am
not at all dangerous. It would have sounded so--so uncalled for, don't
you know? Wouldn't it?"

"Very. But now that you've explained it to me, I suppose I may tell my
mother, mayn't I? Let me see. Your father is Mr. Smith, and your mother
was a Miss Brown--"

"Oh, please--no!" interrupted Johnstone. "I didn't mean it so very
literally. But it is just about that sort of thing--just like anybody
else. Only about our not being in trade, I'm not so sure of that. My
father is a brewer. Brewing is not a profession, so I suppose it must be
a trade, isn't it?"

"You might call it a manufacture," suggested Clare.

"Yes. It sounds better. But that isn't the question, you know. You'll
see my people when they come, and then you'll understand what I
mean--they really are tremendously respectable."

"Of course!" assented the young girl. "Like the party you came with on
the yacht. That kind of people."

"Oh dear no!" exclaimed Johnstone. "Not at all those kind of people.
They wouldn't like it at all, if you said so."

"Ah! indeed!" Clare was inclined to laugh again.

"The party I came with belong rather to a gay set. Awfully nice, you
know," he hastened to add, "and quite the people one knows at home. But
my father and mother--oh no! they are quite different--the difference
between whist and baccarat, you know, if you understand that sort of
thing--old port and brandy and soda--both very good in their way, but
quite different."

"I should think so."

"Then--" Johnstone hesitated again. "Then, Miss Bowring--you don't think
that your mother really dislikes me, after all?"

"Oh dear no! Not in the least. I've heard her say all sorts of nice
things about you."

"Really? Then I think I'll stay here. I didn't want to be a nuisance,
you know--always in the way."

"You're not in the way," answered Clare.

Mrs. Bowring came back with her shawl, and the rest of the evening
passed off as usual. Later, when she was alone, the young girl
remembered all the conversation, and she saw that it had been in her
power to make Johnstone leave Amalfi. While she was wondering why she
had not done so, since she hated him for what she knew of him, she fell
asleep, and the question remained unanswered. In the morning she told
the substance of it all to her mother, and ended by telling her that
Johnstone's father was a brewer.

"Of course," answered Mrs. Bowring absently. "I know that." Then she
realised what she had said, and glanced at Clare with an odd, scared
look.

Clare uttered an exclamation of surprise.

"Mother! Why, then--you knew all about him! Why didn't you tell me?"

A long silence followed, during which Mrs. Bowring sat with her face
turned from her daughter. Then she raised her hand and passed it slowly
over her forehead, as though trying to collect her thoughts.

"One comes across very strange things in life, my dear," she said at
last. "I am not sure that we had not better go away, after all. I'll
think about it."

Beyond this Clare could get no information, nor any explanation of the
fact that Mrs. Bowring should have known something about Brook
Johnstone's father. The girl made a guess, of course. The elder
Johnstone must be a relation of her mother's first husband; though,
considering that Mrs. Bowring had never seen Brook before now, and that
the latter had never told her anything about his father, it was hard to
see how she could be so sure of the fact. Possibly, Brook strongly
resembled his father's family. That, indeed, was the only admissible
theory. But all that Clare knew and could put together into reasonable
shape could not explain why her mother so much disliked leaving her
alone with the man, even for five minutes.

In this, however, Mrs. Bowring changed suddenly, after the first evening
when she had left them on the terrace. She either took a totally
different view of the situation, or else she was ashamed of seeming to
watch them all the time, and the consequence was that during the next
three or four days they were very often together without her.

Johnstone enjoyed the young girl's society, and did not pretend to deny
the fact in his own thoughts. Whatever mischief he might have been in
while on the yacht, his natural instincts were simple and honest. In a
certain way, Clare was a revelation to him of something to which he had
never been accustomed, and which he had most carefully avoided. He had
no sisters, and as a boy he had not been thrown with girls. He was an
only son, and his mother, a very practical woman, had warned him as he
grew up that he was a great match, and had better avoid young girls
altogether until he saw one whom he should like to marry, though how he
was to see that particular one, if he avoided all alike, was a question
into which his mother did not choose to enter. Having first gone into
society upon this principle, however, and having been at once taken up
and made much of by an extremely fashionable young woman afflicted with
an elderly and eccentric husband, it was not likely that Brook would
return to the threshold of the schoolroom for women's society. He went
on as he had begun in his first "salad" days, and at five-and-twenty he
had the reputation of having done more damage than any of his young
contemporaries, while he had never once shown the slightest inclination
to marry. His mother, always a practical woman, did not press the
question of marriage, deeming that with his disposition he would stand a
better chance of married peace when he had expended a good deal of what
she called his vivacity; and his father, who came of very long-lived
people, always said that no man should take a wife before he was thirty.
As Brook did not gamble immoderately, nor start a racing stable, nor
propose to manage an opera troupe, the practical lady felt that he was
really a very good young man. His father liked him for his own sake; but
as Adam Johnstone had been gay in his youth, in spite of his sober
Scotch blood, even beyond the bounds of ordinary "fastness," the fact of
his being fond of Brook was not of itself a guarantee that the latter
was such a very good young man as his mother said that he was. Somehow
or other Brook had hitherto managed to keep clear of any entanglement
which could hamper his life, probably by virtue of that hardness which
he had shown to poor Lady Fan, and which had so strongly prejudiced
Clare Bowring against him. His father said cynically that the lad was
canny. Hitherto he had certainly shown that he could be selfish; and
perhaps there is less difference between the meanings of the Scotch and
English words than most people suppose.

Daily and almost hourly intercourse with such a young girl as Clare was
a totally new experience to Brook Johnstone, and there were moments
when he hardly recognised himself for the man who had landed from the
yacht ten days earlier, and who had said good-bye to Lady Fan on the
platform behind the hotel.

Hitherto he had always known in a day or two whether he was inclined to
make love to a woman or not. An inclination to make love and the
satisfaction of it had been, so far, his nearest approach to being in
love at all. Nor, when he had felt the inclination, had he ever
hesitated. Like a certain great English statesman of similar
disposition, he had sometimes been repulsed, but he never remembered
having given offence. For he possessed that tactful intuition which
guides some men through life in their intercourse with women. He rarely
spoke the first word too soon, and if he were going to speak at all he
never spoke too late--which error is, of the two, by far the greater. He
was young, perhaps, to have had such experience; but in the social world
of to-day it is especially the fashion for men to be extremely young,
even to youthfulness, and lack of years is no longer the atrocious crime
which Pitt would neither attempt to palliate or deny. We have just
emerged from a period of wrinkles and paint, during which we were told
that age knew everything and youth nothing. The explosion into nonsense
of nine tenths of all we were taught at school and college has given
our children a terrible weapon against us; and women, who are all
practical in their own way, prefer the blundering whole-heartedness of
youth to the skilful tactics and over-effective effects of the
middle-aged love-actor. In this direction, at least, the breeze that
goes before the dawn of a new century is already blowing. Perhaps it is
a good sign--but a sign of some sort it certainly is.

Brook Johnstone felt that he was in an unfamiliar position, and he tried
to analyse his own feelings. He was perfectly honest about it, but he
had very little talent for analysis. On the other hand, he had a very
keen sense of what we roughly call honour. Clare was not Lady Fan, and
would probably never get into that category. Clare belonged amongst the
women whom he respected, and he respected them all, with all his heart.
They included all young girls, and his mother, and all young women who
were happily married. It will be admitted that, for a man who made no
pretence to higher virtues, Brook was no worse than his contemporaries,
and was better than a great many.

Be that as it may, in lack of any finer means of discrimination, he
tried to define his own position with regard to Clare Bowring very
simply and honestly. Either he was falling in love, or he was not.
Secondly, Clare was either the kind of girl whom he should like to
marry, spoken of by his practical mother--or she was not.

So far, all was extremely plain. The trouble was that he could not find
any answers to the questions. He could not in the least be sure that he
was falling in love, because he knew that he had never really been in
love in his life. And as for saying at once that Clare was, or was not,
the girl whom he should like to marry, how in the world could he tell
that, unless he fell in love with her? Of course he did not wish to
marry her unless he loved her. But he conceived it possible that he
might fall in love with her and then not wish to marry her after all,
which, in his simple opinion, would have been entirely despicable. If
there were any chance of that, he ought to go away at once. But he did
not know whether there were any chance of it or not. He could go away in
any case, in order to be on the safe side; but then, there was no reason
in the world why he should not marry her, if he should love her, and if
she would marry him. The question became very badly mixed, and under the
circumstances he told himself that he was splitting hairs on the
mountains he had made of his molehills. He determined to stay where he
was. At all events, judging from all signs with which he was
acquainted, Clare was very far indeed from being in love with him, so
that in this respect his sense of honour was perfectly safe and
undisturbed.

Having set his mind at rest in this way, he allowed himself to talk with
her as he pleased. There was no reason why he should hamper himself in
conversation, so long as he said nothing calculated to make an
impression--nothing which could come under the general head of "making
love." The result was that he was much more agreeable than he supposed.
Clare's innocent eyes watched him, and her mind was divided about him.

She was utterly young and inexperienced, but she was a woman, and she
believed him to be false, faithless, and designing. She had no idea of
the broad distinction he drew between all good and innocent women like
herself, and all the rest whom he considered lawful prey. She concluded
therefore, very rashly, that he was simply pursuing his usual tactics, a
main part of which consisted in seeming perfectly unaffected and natural
while only waiting for a faint sign of encouragement in order then to
play the part of the passionate lover.

The generalisations of youth are terrible. What has failed once is
despicably damned for ever. What is true to-day is true enough to-morrow
to kill all other truths outright. The man whose hand has shaken once
is a coward; he who has fought one battle is to be the hero of seventy.
Life is a forest of inverted pyramids, for the young; upon every point
is balanced a gigantic weight of top-heavy ideals, spreading
base-upwards.

To Clare, everything Johnstone said or did was the working of a
faithless intention towards its end. It was clear enough that he sought
her and stayed with her as long as he could, day by day. Therefore he
intended to make love to her, sooner or later, and then, when he was
tired, he would say good-bye to her just as he had said good-bye to Lady
Fan, and break her heart, and have one story more to laugh over when he
was alone. It was quite clear that he could not mean anything else,
after what she had seen.

All the same, he pleased her when he was with her, and attracted her
oddly. She told herself that unless he had some unusual qualities he
could not possibly break hearts for pastime, as he undoubtedly did, from
year's end to year's end. She studied the question, and reached the
conclusion that his strength was in his eyes. They were the most frank,
brave, good-humoured, clear, unaffected eyes she had ever seen, but she
could not look at them long. There was no reason why she should, indeed,
but she hated to feel that she could not, if she chose. Whenever she
tried, she at once had the feeling that he had power over her, to make
her do things she did not wish to do. That was probably the way in which
he had influenced Lady Fan and the other women, probably a dozen,
thought Clare. If they were really as honest as they seemed, she thought
she should have been able to meet them without the least sensation of
nervousness.

One day she caught herself wishing that he had never done the thing she
so hated. She was too honest to attribute to him outward defects which
he did not possess, and she could not help thinking what a fine fellow
he would be if he were not so bad. She might have liked him very much,
then. But as it was, it was impossible that she should ever not hate
him. Then she smiled to herself, as she thought how surprised he would
be if he could guess what she thought of him.

But there was no probability of that, for she felt that she had no right
to know what she knew, and so she treated him always, as she thought,
with the same even, indifferent civility. But not seldom she knew that
she was wickedly wishing that he might really fall in love with her and
find out that men could break their hearts as well as women. She should
like to fight with him, with his own weapons, for the glory of all her
sex, and make him thoroughly miserable for his sins. It could not be
wrong to wish that, after what she had seen, but it would be very wrong
to try and make him fall in love, just with that intention. That would
be almost as bad as what he had done; not quite so bad, of course,
because it would serve him right, but yet a deed which she might be
ashamed to remember.

She herself felt perfectly safe. She was neither sentimental nor
susceptible, for if she had been one or the other she must by this time
have had some "experience," as she vaguely called it. But she had not.
She had never even liked any man so much as she liked this man whom she
hated. This was not a contradiction of facts, which, as Euclid teaches
us, is impossible. She liked him for what she saw, and she hated him for
what she knew.

One day, when Mrs. Bowring was present, the conversation turned upon a
recent novel in which the hero, after making love to a woman, found that
he had made a mistake, and promptly made love to her sister, whom he
married in the end.

"I despise that sort of man!" cried Clare, rather vehemently, and
flashing her eyes upon Johnstone.

For a moment she had thought that she could surprise him, that he would
look away, or change colour, or in some way betray his most guilty
conscience. But he did not seem in the least disturbed, and met her
glance as calmly as ever.

"Do you?" he asked with an indifferent laugh. "Why? The fellow was
honest, at all events. He found that he didn't love the one to whom he
was engaged, and that he did love the other. So he set things straight
before it was too late, and married the right one. He was a very
sensible man, and it must have taken courage to be so honest about it."

"Courage!" exclaimed the young girl in high scorn. "He was a brute and a
coward!"

"Dear me!" laughed Brook. "Don't you admit that a man may ever make a
mistake?"

"When a man makes a mistake of that sort, he should either cut his
throat, or else keep his word to the woman and try to make her happy."

"That's a violent view--really! It seems to me that when a man has made
a mistake the best thing to do is to go and say so. The bigger the
mistake, the harder it is to acknowledge it, and the more courage it
needs. Don't you think so, Mrs. Bowring?"

"The mistake of all mistakes is a mistake in marriage," said the elder
woman, looking away. "There is no remedy for that, but death."

"Yes," answered Clare. "But don't you think that I'm right? It's what
you say, after all--"

"Not exactly, my dear. No man who doesn't love a woman can make her
happy for long."

"Well--a man who makes a woman think that he loves her, and then leaves
her for some one else, is a brute, and a beast, and a coward, and a
wretch, and a villain--and I hate him, and so do all women!"

"That's categorical!" observed Brook, with a laugh. "But I dare say you
are quite right in theory, only practice is so awfully different, you
know. And a woman doesn't thank a man for pretending to love her."

Clare's eyes flashed almost savagely, and her lip curled in scorn.

"There's only one right," she said. "I don't know how many wrongs there
are--and I don't want to know!"

"No," answered Brook, gravely enough. "And there is no reason why you
ever should."




CHAPTER VII


"You seemed to be most tremendously in earnest yesterday, when we were
talking about that book," observed Brook on the following afternoon.

"Of course I was," answered Clare. "I said just what I thought."

They were walking together along the high road which leads from Amalfi
towards Salerno. It is certainly one of the most beautiful roads in
Europe, and in the whole world. The chain of rocky heights dashes with
wild abruptness from its five thousand feet straight to the dark-blue
sea, bristling with sharp needles and spikes of stone, rough with a
chaos of brown boulders, cracked from peak to foot with deep torn
gorges. In each gorge nestles a garden of orange and lemons and
pomegranates, and out of the stones there blows a perfume of southern
blossom through all the month of May. The sea lies dark and clear below,
ever tideless, often still as a woodland pool; then, sometimes, it rises
suddenly in deep-toned wrath, smiting the face of the cliff, booming
through the low-mouthed caves, curling its great green curls and
combing them out to frothing ringlets along the strips of beach, winding
itself about the rock of Conca in a heavily gleaming sheet and whirling
its wraith of foam to heaven, the very ghost of storm.

And in the face of those rough rocks, high above the water, is hewn a
way that leads round the mountain's base, many miles along it, over the
sharp-jutting spurs, and in between the boulders and the needles, down
into the gardens of the gorges and past the dark towers whence watchmen
once descried the Saracen's ill-boding sail and sent up their warning
beacon of smoke by day and fire by night.

It is the most beautiful road in the world, in its infinite variety, in
the grandeur above and the breadth below, and the marvellous rich
sweetness of the deep gardens--passing as it does out of wilderness into
splendour, out of splendour into wealth of colour and light and odour,
and again out to the rugged strength of the loneliness beyond.

Clare and Johnstone had exchanged idle phrases for a while, until they
had passed Atrani and the turn where the new way leads up to Ravello,
and were fairly out on the road. They were both glad to be out together
and walking, for Clare had grown stronger, and was weary of always
sitting on the terrace, and Johnstone was tired of taking long walks
alone, merely for the sake of being hungry afterwards, and of late had
given it up altogether. Mrs. Bowring herself was glad to be alone for
once, and made little or no objection, and so the two had started in the
early afternoon.

Johnstone's remark had been premeditated, for his curiosity had been
aroused on the preceding day by Clare's words and manner. But after she
had given him her brief answer she said no more, and they walked on in
silence for a few moments.

"Yes," said Johnstone at last, as though he had been reflecting, "you
generally say what you think. I didn't doubt it at the time. But you
seem rather hard on the men. Women are all angels, of course--"

"Not at all!" interrupted Clare. "Some of us are quite the contrary."

"Well, it's a generally accepted thing, you know. That's what I mean.
But it isn't generally accepted that men are. If you take men into
consideration at all, you must make some allowances."

"I don't see why. You are much stronger than we are. You all think that
you have much more pride. You always say that you have a sense of honour
which we can't understand. I should think that with all those advantages
you would be much too proud to insist upon our making allowances for
you."

"That's rather keen, you know," answered Brook, with a laugh. "All the
same, it's a woman's occupation to be good, and a man has a lot of other
things to do besides. That's the plain English of it. When a woman isn't
good she falls. When a man is bad, he doesn't--it's his nature."

"Oh--if you begin by saying that all men are bad! That's an odd way out
of it."

"Not at all. Good men and bad women are the exceptions, that's all--in
the way you mean goodness and badness."

"And how do you think I mean goodness and badness? It seems to me that
you are taking a great deal for granted, aren't you?"

"Oh, I don't know," said Brook, growing vague on a sudden. "Those are
rather hard things to talk about."

"I like to talk about them. How do you think I understand those two
words?"

"I don't know," repeated Johnstone, still more vaguely. "I suppose your
theory is that men and women are exactly equal, and that a man shouldn't
do what a woman ought not to do--and all that, you know. I don't exactly
know how to put it."

"I don't see why what is wrong for a woman should be right for a man,"
said Clare. "The law doesn't make any difference, does it? A man goes to
prison for stealing or forging, and so does a woman. I don't see why
society should make any distinction about other things. If there were a
law against flirting, it would send the men to prison just like the
women, wouldn't it?"

"What an awful idea!" laughed Brook.

"Yes, but in theory--"

"Oh, in theory it's all right. But in practice we men are not wrapped in
cotton and tied up with pink ribbons from the day we are born to the day
we are married. I--I don't exactly know how to explain what I mean, but
that's the general idea. Among poor people--I believe one mustn't say
the lower classes any more--well, with them it isn't quite the same. The
women don't get so much care and looking after, when they are young, you
know--that sort of thing. The consequence is, that there's much more
equality between men and women. I believe the women are worse, and the
men are better--it's my opinion, at all events. I dare say it isn't
worth much. It's only what I see at home, you know."

"But the working people don't flirt!" exclaimed Clare. "They drink, and
that sort of thing--"

"Yes, lots of them drink, men and women. And as for flirting--they
don't call it flirting, but in their way I dare say it's very much the
same thing. Only, in our part of the country, a man who flirts, if you
call it so, gets just as bad a name as a woman. You see, they have all
had about the same bringing up. But with us it's quite different. A girl
is brought up in a cage, like a turtle dove, with nothing to do except
to be good, while a boy is sent to a public school when he is eleven or
twelve, which is exactly the same as sending him to hell, except that he
has the certainty of getting away."

"But boys don't learn to flirt at Eton," observed the young girl.

"Well--no," answered Johnstone. "But they learn everything else, except
Latin and Greek, and they go to a private tutor to learn those things
before they go to the university."

"You mean that they learn to drink and gamble, and all that?" asked
Clare.

"Oh--more or less--a little of everything that does no good--and then
you expect us afterwards to be the same as you are, who have been
brought up by your mothers at home. It isn't fair, you know."

"No," answered Clare, yielding. "It isn't fair. That strikes me as the
best argument you have used yet. But it doesn't make it right, for all
that. And why shouldn't men be brought up to be good, just as women
are?"

Brook laughed.

"That's quite another matter. Only a paternal government could do
that--or a maternal government. We haven't got either, so we have to do
the best we can. I only state the fact, and you are obliged to admit it.
I can't go back to the reason. The fact remains. In certain ways, at a
certain age, all men as a rule are bad, and all women, on the whole, are
good. Most of you know it, and you judge us accordingly and make
allowances. But you yourself don't seem inclined to be merciful. Perhaps
you'll be less hard-hearted when you are older."

"I'm not hard-hearted!" exclaimed Clare, indignantly. "I'm only just.
And I shall always be the same, I'm sure."

"If I were a Frenchman," said Brook, "I should be polite, and say that I
hoped so. As I'm not, and as it would be rude to say that I didn't
believe it, I'll say nothing. Only to be what you call just, isn't the
way to be liked, you know."

"I don't want to be liked," Clare answered, rather sharply. "I hate what
are called popular people!"

"So do I. They are generally awful bores, don't you know? They want to
keep the thing up and be liked all the time."

"Well--if one likes people at all, one ought to like them all the time,"
objected Clare, with unnecessary contrariety.

"That was the original point," observed Brook. "That was your objection
to the man in the book--that he loved first one sister and then the
other. Poor chap! The first one loved him, and the second one prayed for
him! He had no luck!"

"A man who will do that sort of thing is past praying for!" retorted the
young girl. "It seems to me that when a man makes a woman believe that
he loves her, the best thing he can do is to be faithful to her
afterwards."

"Yes--but supposing that he is quite sure that he can't make her
happy--"

"Then he had no right to make love to her at all."

"But he didn't know it at first. He didn't find out until he had known
her a long time."

"That makes it all the worse," exclaimed Clare with conviction, but
without logic.

"And while he was trying to find out, she fell in love with him,"
continued Brook. "That was unlucky, but it wasn't his fault, you know--"

"Oh yes, it was--in that book at least. He asked her to marry him
before he had half made up his mind. Really, Mr. Johnstone," she
continued, almost losing her temper, "you defend the man almost as
though you were defending yourself!"

"That's rather a hard thing to say to a man, isn't it?"

Johnstone was young enough to be annoyed, though he was amused.

"Then why do you defend the man?" asked Clare, standing still at a turn
of the road and facing him.

"I won't, if we are going to quarrel about a ridiculous book," he
answered, looking at her. "My opinion's not worth enough for that."

"If you have an opinion at all, it's worth fighting for."

"I don't want to fight, and I won't fight with you," he answered,
beginning to laugh.

"With me or with any one else--"

"No--not with you," he said with sudden emphasis.

"Why not with me?"

"Because I like you very much," he answered boldly, and they stood
looking at each other in the middle of the road.

Clare had started in surprise, and the colour rose slowly to her face,
but she would not take her eyes from his. For the first time it seemed
to her that he had no power over her.

"I'm sorry," she answered. "For I don't like you."

"Are you in earnest?" He could not help laughing.

"Yes." There was no mistaking her tone.

Johnstone's face changed, and for the first time in their acquaintance
he was the one to turn his eyes away.

"I'm sorry too," he said quietly. "Shall we turn back?" he asked after a
moment's pause.

"No, I want to walk," answered Clare.

She turned from him, and began to walk on in silence. For some time
neither spoke. Johnstone was puzzled, surprised, and a little hurt, but
he attributed what she had said to his own roughness in telling her that
he liked her, though he could not see that he had done anything so very
terrible. He had spoken spontaneously, too, without the least thought of
producing an impression, or of beginning to make love to her. Perhaps he
owed her an apology. If she thought so, he did, and it could do no harm
to try.

"I'm very sorry, if I have offended you just now," he said gently. "I
didn't mean to."

"You didn't offend me," answered Clare. "It isn't rude to say that one
likes a person."

"Oh--I beg your pardon--I thought perhaps--"

He hesitated, surprised by her very unexpected answer. He could not
imagine what she wanted.

"Because I said that I didn't like you?" she asked.

"Well--yes."

"Then it was I who offended you," answered the young girl. "I didn't
mean to, either. Only, when you said that you liked me, I thought you
were in earnest, you know, and so I wanted to be quite honest, because I
thought it was fairer. You see, if I had let you think that I liked you,
you might have thought we were going to drift into being friends, and
that's impossible, you know--because I never did like you, and I never
shall. But that needn't prevent our walking together, and talking, and
all that. At least, I don't mean that it should. That's the reason why I
won't turn back just yet--"

"But how in the world can you enjoy walking and talking with a man you
don't like?" asked Johnstone, who was completely at sea, and began to
think that he must be dreaming.

"Well--you are awfully good company, you know, and I can't always be
sitting with my mother on the terrace, though we love each other
dearly."

"You are the most extraordinary person!" exclaimed Johnstone, in
genuine bewilderment. "And of course your mother dislikes me too,
doesn't she?"

"Not at all," answered Clare. "You asked me that before, and I told you
the truth. Since then, she likes you better and better. She is always
saying how nice you are."

"Then I had better always talk to her," suggested Brook, feeling for a
clue.

"Oh, I shouldn't like that at all!" cried the young girl, laughing.

"And yet you don't like me. This is like twenty questions. You must have
some very particular reason for it," he added thoughtfully. "I suppose I
must have done some awful thing without knowing it. I wish you would
tell me. Won't you, please? Then I'll go away."

"No," Clare answered. "I won't tell you. But I have a reason. I'm not
capricious. I don't take violent dislikes to people for nothing. Let it
alone. We can talk very pleasantly about other things. Since you are
good enough to like me, it might be amusing to tell me why. If you have
any good reason, you know, you won't stop liking me just because I don't
like you, will you?"

She glanced sideways at him as she spoke, and he was watching her and
trying to understand her, for the revelation of her dislike had come
upon him very suddenly. She was on the right as they walked, and he saw
her against the light sky, above the line of the low parapet. Perhaps
the light behind her dazzled him; at all events, he had a strange
impression for a moment. She seemed to have the better of him, and to be
stronger and more determined than he. She seemed taller than she was,
too, for she was on the higher part of the road, in the middle of it.
For an instant he felt precisely what she so often felt with him, that
she had power over him. But he did not resent the sensation as she did,
though it was quite as new to him.

Nevertheless, he did not answer her, for she had spoken only half in
earnest, and he himself was not just then inclined to joke for the mere
sake of joking. He looked down at the road under his feet, and he knew
all at once that Clare attracted him much more than he had imagined. The
sidelong glance she had bestowed upon him had fascination in it. There
was an odd charm about her girlish contrariety and in her frank avowal
that she did not like him. Her dislike roused him. He did not choose to
be disliked by her, especially for some absurd trifle in his behaviour,
which he had not even noticed when he had made the mistake, whatever it
might be.

He walked along in silence, and he was aware of her light tread and the
soft sound of her serge skirt as she moved. He wished her to like him,
and wished that he knew what to do to change her mind. But that would
not be easy, since he did not know the cause of her dislike. Presently
she spoke again, and more gravely.

"I should not have said that. I'm sorry. But of course you knew that I
wasn't in earnest."

"I don't know why you should not have said it," he answered. "As a
matter of fact, you are quite right. I don't like you any the less
because you don't like me. Liking isn't a bargain with cash on delivery.
I think I like you all the more for being so honest. Do you mind?"

"Not in the least. It's a very good reason." Clare smiled, and then
suddenly looked grave again, wondering whether it would not be really
honest to tell him then and there that she had overheard his last
interview with Lady Fan.

But she reflected that it could only make him feel uncomfortable.

"And another reason why I like you is because you are combative," he
said thoughtfully. "I'm not, you know. One always admires the qualities
one hasn't oneself."

"And you are not combative? You don't like to be in the opposition?"

"Not a bit! I'm not fond of fighting. I systematically avoid a row."

"I shouldn't have thought that," said Clare, looking at him again. "Do
you know? I think most people would take you for a soldier."

"Do I look as though I would seek the bubble reputation at the cannon's
mouth?" Brook laughed. "Am I full of strange oaths?"

"Oh, that's ridiculous, you know!" exclaimed Clare. "I mean, you look as
though you would fight."

"I never would if I could help it. And so far I have managed 'to help
it' very well. I'm naturally mild, I think. You are not, you know. I
don't mean to be rude, but I think you are pugnacious--'combative' is
prettier."

"My father was a soldier," said the girl, with some pride.

"And mine is a brewer. There's a lot of inheritable difference between
handling gunpowder and brewing mild ale. Like father, like son. I shall
brew mild ale too. If you could have charged at Balaclava, you would. By
the way, it isn't the beer that you object to? Please tell me. I
shouldn't mind at all, and I'd much rather know that it was only that."

"How absurd!" cried Clare with scorn. "As though it made any
difference!"

"Well--what is it, then?" asked Brook with sudden impatience. "You have
no right to hate me without telling me why."

"No right?" The young girl turned on him half fiercely, and then
laughed. "You haven't a standing order from Heaven to be liked by the
whole human race, you know!"

"And if I had, you would be the solitary exception, I suppose,"
suggested Johnstone with a rather discontented smile.

"Perhaps."

"Is there anything I could do to make you change your mind? Because, if
it were anything in reason, I'd do it."

"It's rather a pity that you should put in the condition of its being in
reason," answered Clare, as her lip curled. "But there isn't anything.
You may just as well give it up at once."

"I won't."

"It's a waste of time, I assure you. Besides, it's mere vanity. It's
only because everybody likes you--so you think that I should too."

"Between us, we are getting at my character at last," observed Brook
with some asperity. "You've discovered my vanity, now. By-and-by we
shall find out some more good qualities."

"Perhaps. Each one will be a step in our acquaintance, you know. Steps
may lead down, as well as up. We are walking down hill on this road
just now, and it's steep. Look at that unfortunate mule dragging that
cart up hill towards us! That's like trying to be friends, against odds.
I wish the man would not beat the beast like that, though! What brutes
these people are!"

Her dark blue eyes fixed themselves keenly on the sight, and the pupils
grew wide and angry. The cart was a hundred yards away, coming up the
road, piled high with sacks of potatoes, and drawn by one wretched mule.
The huge carter was sprawling on the front sacks, yelling a tuneless
chant at the top of his voice. He was a black-haired man, with a hideous
mouth, and his face was red with wine. As he yelled his song he flogged
his miserable beast with a heavy whip, accenting his howls with cruel
blows. Clare grew pale with anger as she came nearer and saw it all more
distinctly. The mule's knees bent nearly double at every violent step,
its wide eyes were bright red all round, its white tongue hung out, and
it gasped for breath. The road was stony, too, besides being steep, for
it had been lately mended and not rolled.

"Brute!" exclaimed Clare, in a low voice, and her face grew paler.

Johnstone said nothing, and his face did not change as they advanced.

"Don't you see?" cried the young girl. "Can't you do anything? Can't
you stop him?"

"Oh yes. I think I can do that," answered Brook indifferently. "It is
rather rough on the mule."

"Rough! It's brutal, it's beastly, it's cowardly, it's perfectly
inhuman!"

At that moment the unfortunate animal stumbled, struggled to recover
itself as the lash descended pitilessly upon its thin flanks, and then
fell headlong and tumbled upon its side. The heavy cart pulled back,
half turning, so that the shafts were dragged sideways across the mule,
whose weight prevented the load from rolling down hill. The carrier
stopped singing and swore, beating the beast with all his might, as it
lay still gasping for breath.

"Ah, assassin! Ah, carrion! I will teach thee! Curses on the dead of thy
house!" he roared.

Brook and Clare were coming nearer.

"That's not very intelligent of the fellow," observed Johnstone
indifferently. "He had much better get down."

"Oh, stop it, stop it!" cried the young girl, suffering acutely for the
helpless creature.

But the man had apparently recognised the impossibility of producing any
impression unless he descended from his perch. He threw the whip to the
ground and slid off the sacks. He stood looking at the mule for a
moment, and then kicked it in the back with all his might. Then, just as
Johnstone and Clare came up, he went round to the back of the cart,
walking unsteadily, for he was evidently drunk. The two stopped by the
parapet and looked on.

"He's going to unload," said Johnstone. "That's sensible, at all
events."

The sacks, as usual in Italy, were bound to the cart by cords, which
were fast in front, but which wound upon a heavy spindle at the back.
The spindle had three holes in it, in which staves were thrust as
levers, to turn it and hold the ropes taut. Two of the staves were
tightly pressed against the load, while the third stood nearly upright
in its hole.

The man took the third stave, a bar of elm four feet long and as thick
as a man's wrist, and came round to the mule again on the side away from
Clare and Johnstone. He lifted the weapon high in air, and almost before
they realised what horror he was perpetrating he had struck three or
four tremendous blows upon the creature's back, making as many bleeding
wounds. The mule kicked and shivered violently, and its eyes were almost
starting from its head.

Johnstone came up first, caught the stave in air as it was about to
descend again, wrenched it out of the man's hands, and hurled it over
Clare's head, across the parapet and into the sea. The man fell back a
step, and his face grew purple with rage. He roared out a volley of
horrible oaths, in a dialect perfectly incomprehensible even to Clare,
who knew Italian well.

"You needn't yell like that, my good man," said Johnstone, smiling at
him.

The man was big and strong, and drunk. He clenched his fists, and made
for his adversary, head down, in the futile Italian fashion. The
Englishman stepped aside, landed a left-handed blow behind his ear, and
followed it up with a tremendous kick, which sent the fellow upon his
face in the ditch under the rocks. Clare looked on, and her eyes
brightened singularly, for she had fighting blood in her veins. The man
seemed stunned, and lay still where he had fallen. Johnstone turned to
the fallen mule, which lay bleeding and gasping under the shafts, and he
began to unbuckle the harness.

"Could you put a big stone behind the wheel?" he asked, as Clare tried
to help him.

He knew that the cart must roll back if it were not blocked, for he had
noticed how it stood. Clare looked about for a stone, picked one up by
the roadside, and went to the back of the cart, while Johnstone patted
the mule's head, and busied himself with the buckles of the harness,
bending low as he did so. Clare also bent down, trying to force the
stone under the wheel, and did not notice that the carter was sitting up
by the roadside, feeling for something in his pocket.

An instant later he was on his feet. When Clare stood up, he was
stepping softly up behind Johnstone. As he moved, she saw that he had an
open clasp-knife in his right hand. Johnstone was still bending down
unconscious of his danger. The young girl was light on her feet and
quick, and not cowardly. The man was before her, halfway between her and
Brook. She sprang with all her might, threw her arms round the drunken
man's neck from behind, and dragged him backward. He struck wildly
behind him with the knife, and roared out curses.

"Quick!" cried Clare, in her high, clear voice. "He's got a knife!
Quick!"

But Johnstone had heard their steps, and was already upon him from
before, while the young girl's arms tightened round his neck from
behind. The fellow struck about him wildly with his blade, staggering
backwards as Clare dragged upon him.

"Let go, or you'll fall!" Brook shouted to her.

As he spoke, dodging the knife, he struck the man twice in the face,
left and right, in an earnest, business-like way. Clare caught herself
by the wheel of the cart as she sprang aside, almost falling under the
man's weight. A moment later, Brook was kneeling on his chest, having
the knife in his hand and holding it near the carter's throat.

"Lie still!" he said rather quietly, in English. "Give me the halter,
please!" he said to Clare, without looking up. "It's hanging to the
shaft there in a coil."

Kneeling on the man's chest--to tell the truth, he was badly stunned,
though not unconscious--Brook took two half-hitches with the halter
round one wrist, passed the line under his neck as he lay, and hauled on
it till the arm came under his side, then hitched the other wrist,
passed the line back, hauled on it, and finally took two turns round the
throat. Clare watched the operation, very pale and breathing hard.

"He's drunk," observed Johnstone. "Otherwise I wouldn't tie him up, you
know. Now, if you move," he said in English to his prisoner, "you'll
strangle yourself."

Thereupon he rose, forced the fellow to roll over, and hitched the fall
of the line round both wrists again, and made it fast, so that the man
lay, with his head drawn back by his own hands, which he could not move
without tightening the rope round his neck.

"He's frightened now," said Brook. "Let's get the poor mule out of
that."

In a few minutes he got the wretched beast free. It was ready enough to
rise as soon as it felt that it could do so, and it struggled to its
feet, badly hurt by the beating and bleeding in many places, but not
seriously injured. The carter watched them as he lay on the road, half
strangled, and cursed them in a choking voice.

"And now, what in the world are we going to do with them?" asked Brook,
rubbing the mule's nose. "It's a pretty bad case," he continued,
thoughtfully. "The mule can't draw the load, the carter can't be allowed
to beat the mule, and we can't afford to let the carter have his head.
What the dickens are we to do?"

He laughed a little. Then he suddenly looked hard at Clare, as though
remembering something.

"It was awfully plucky of you to jump on him in that way," he said.
"Just at the right moment, too, by Jove! That devil would have got at me
if you hadn't stopped him. Awfully plucky, upon my word! And I'm
tremendously obliged, Miss Bowring, indeed I am!"

"It's nothing to be grateful for, it seems to me," Clare answered. "I
suppose there's nothing to be done but to sit down and wait until
somebody comes. It's a lonely road, of course, and we may wait a long
time."

"I say," exclaimed Johnstone, "you've torn your frock rather badly! Look
at it!"

She drew her skirt round with her hand. There were long, clean rents in
the skirt, on her right side.

"It was his knife," she said, thoughtfully surveying the damage. "He
kept trying to get at me with it. I'm sorry, for I haven't another serge
skirt with me."

Then she felt herself blushing, and turned away.

"I'll just pin it up," she said, and she disappeared behind the cart
rather precipitately.

"By Jove! You have pretty good nerves!" observed Johnstone, more to
himself than to her. "Shut up!" he cried to the carter, who was swearing
again. "Stop that noise, will you?"

He made a step angrily towards the man, for the sight of the slit frock
had roused him again, when he thought what the knife might have done.
The fellow was silent instantly, and lay quite still, for he knew that
he should strangle himself if he moved.

"I'll have you in prison before night," continued Johnstone, speaking
English to him. "Oh yes! the _carabinieri_ will come, and you will go to
_galera_--do you understand that?"

He had picked up the words somewhere. The man began to moan and pray.

"Stop that noise!" cried Brook, with slow emphasis.

He was not far wrong in saying that the carabineers would come. They
patrol the roads day and night, in pairs, as they patrol every high road
and every mountain path in Italy, all the year round. And just then, far
up the road down which Johnstone and Clare had come, two of them
appeared in sight, recognisable a mile away by their snow-white
crossbelts and gleaming accoutrements. There are twelve or fourteen
thousand of them in the country, trained soldiers and picked men, by all
odds the finest corps in the army. Until lately no man could serve in
the carabineers who could not show documentary evidence that neither he
nor his father nor his mother had ever been in prison even for the
smallest offence. They are feared and respected, and it is they who have
so greatly reduced brigandage throughout the country.

Clare came back to Johnstone's side, having done what she could to pin
the rents together.

"It's all right now," she cried. "Here come the carabineers. They will
take the man and his cart to the next village. Let me talk to them--I
can speak Italian, you know."

She was pale again, and very quiet. She had noticed that her hands
trembled violently when she was pinning her frock, though they had been
steady enough when they had gone round the man's throat.

When the patrol men came up, she stepped forward and explained what had
happened, clearly and briefly. There was the bleeding mule, Johnstone
standing before it and rubbing its dusty nose; there was the knife;
there was the man. With a modest gesture she showed them where her frock
had been cut to shreds. Johnstone made remarks in English, reflecting
upon the Italian character, which she did not think fit to translate.

The carabineers were silent fellows with big moustaches--the one very
dark, the other as fair as a Swede--they were clean, strong, sober men,
with frank eyes, and they said very little. They asked the strangers'
names, and Johnstone, at Clare's request, wrote her name on his card,
and the address in Amalfi. One of them knew the carter for a bad
character.

"We will take care of him and his cart," said the dark man, who was the
superior. "The signori may go in quiet."

They untied the rope that bound the man. He rose trembling, and stood on
his feet, for he knew that he was in their power. But they showed no
intention of putting him in handcuffs.

"Turn the cart round!" said the dark man.

They helped the carter to do it, and blocked it with stones.

"Put in the mule!" was the next order, and the carabineers held up the
shafts while the man obeyed.

Then both saluted Johnstone and Clare, and shouldered their short
carbines, which had stood against the parapet.

"Forward!" said the dark man, quietly.

The carter took the mule by the head and started it gently enough. The
creature understood, and was glad to go down hill; the wheels creaked,
the cart moved, and the party went off, one of the carabineers marching
on either side.

Clare drew a long breath as she stood looking after them for a moment.

"Let us go home," she said at last, and turned up the road.

For some minutes they walked on in silence.

"I think you probably saved my life at the risk of yours, Miss Bowring,"
said Johnstone, at last, looking up. "Thank you very much."

"Nonsense!" exclaimed the young girl, and she tried to laugh.

"But you were telling me that you were not combative--that you always
avoided a fight, you know, and that you were so mild, and all that. For
a very mild man, Mr. Johnstone, who hates fighting, you are a good 'man
of your hands,' as they say in the _Morte d'Arthur_."

"Oh, I don't call that a fight!" answered Johnstone, contemptuously.
"Why, my collar isn't even crumpled. As for my hands, if I could find a
spring I would wash them, after touching that fellow."

"That's the advantage of wearing gloves," observed Clare, looking at her
own.

They were both very young, and though they knew that they had been in
great danger they affected perfect indifference about it to each other,
after the manner of true Britons. But each admired the other, and Brook
was suddenly conscious that he had never known a woman whom, in some
ways, he thought so admirable as Clare Bowring, but both felt a singular
constraint as they walked homeward.

"Do you know?" Clare began, when they were near Amalfi, "I think we had
better say nothing about it to my mother--that is, if you don't mind."

"By all means," answered Brook. "I'm sure I don't want to talk about
it."

"No, and my mother is very nervous--you know--about my going off to walk
without her. Oh, not about you--with anybody. You see, I'd been very ill
before I came here."




CHAPTER VIII


In obedience to Clare's expressed wish, Johnstone made no mention that
evening of the rather serious adventure on the Salerno road. They had
fallen into the habit of shaking hands when they bade each other
good-night. When it was time, and the two ladies rose to withdraw,
Johnstone suddenly wished that Clare would make some little sign to
him--the least thing to show that this particular evening was not
precisely what all the other evenings had been, that they were drawn a
little closer together, that perhaps she would change her mind and not
dislike him any more for that unknown reason at which he could not even
guess.

They joined hands, and his eyes met hers. But there was no unusual
pressure--no little acknowledgment of a common danger past. The blue
eyes looked at him straight and proudly, without softening, and the
fresh lips calmly said good-night. Johnstone remained alone, and in a
singularly bad humour for such a good-tempered man. He was angry with
Clare for being so cold and indifferent, and he was ashamed of himself
for wishing that she would admire him a little for having knocked down a
tipsy carter. It was not much of an exploit. What she had done had been
very much more remarkable. The man would not have killed him, of course,
but he might have given him a very dangerous wound with that ugly
clasp-knife. Clare's frock was cut to pieces on one side, and it was a
wonder that she had escaped without a scratch. He had no right to expect
any praise for what he had done, when she had done so much more.

To tell the truth, it was not praise that he wanted, but a sign that she
was not indifferent to him, or at least that she no longer disliked him.
He was ashamed to own to himself that he was half in love with a young
girl who had told him that she did not like him and would never even be
his friend. Women had not usually treated him in that way, so far. But
the fact remained, that she had got possession of his thoughts, and made
him think about his actions when she was present. It took a good deal to
disturb Brook Johnstone's young sleep, but he did not sleep well that
night.

As for Clare, when she was alone, she regretted that she had not just
nodded kindly to him, and nothing more, when she had said good-night.
She knew perfectly well that he expected something of the sort, and
that it would have been natural, and quite harmless, without any
possibility of consequence. She consoled herself by repeating that she
had done quite right, as the vision of Lady Fan rose distinctly before
her in a flood of memory's moonlight. Then it struck her, as the vision
faded, that her position was a very odd one. Personally, she liked the
man. Impersonally, she hated and despised him. At least she believed
that she did, and that she should, for the sake of all women. To her, as
she had known him, he was brave, kind, gentle in manner and speech,
boyishly frank. As she had seen him that once, she had thought him
heartless, cowardly, and cynical. She could not reconcile the two, and
therefore, in her thoughts, she unconsciously divided him into two
individualities--her Mr. Johnstone and Lady Fan's Brook. There was very
little resemblance between them. Oddly enough, she felt a sort of pang
for him, that he could ever have been the other man whom she had first
seen. She was getting into a very complicated frame of mind.

They met in the morning and exchanged greetings with unusual coldness.
Brook asked whether she were tired; she said that she had done nothing
to tire her, as though she resented the question; he said nothing in
answer, and they both looked at the sea and thought it extremely dull.
Presently Johnstone went off for a walk alone, and Clare buried herself
in a book for the morning. She did not wish to think, because her
thoughts were so very contradictory. It was easier to try and follow
some one else's ideas. She found that almost worse than thinking, but,
being very tenacious, she stuck to it and tried to read.

At the midday meal they exchanged commonplaces, and neither looked at
the other. Just as they left the dining-room a heavy thunderstorm broke
overhead with a deluge of rain. Clare said that the thunder made her
head ache, and she disappeared on pretence of lying down. Mrs. Bowring
went to write letters, and Johnstone hung about the reading-room, and
smoked a pipe in the long corridor, till he was sick of the sound of his
own footsteps. Amalfi was all very well in fine weather, he reflected,
but when it rained it was as dismal as penny whist, Sunday in London, or
a volume of sermons--or all three together, he added viciously, in his
thoughts. The German family had fallen back upon the guide book,
Mommsen's _History of Rome_, and the _Gartenlaube_. The Russian invalid
was presumably in his room, with a teapot, and the two English old maids
were reading a violently sensational novel aloud to each other by turns
in the hotel drawing-room. They stopped reading and got very red, when
Johnstone looked in.

It was a dreary afternoon, and he wished that something would happen.
The fight on the preceding day had stirred his blood--and other things
perhaps had contributed to his restless state of mind. He thought of
Clare's torn frock, and he wished he had killed the carter outright. He
reflected that, as the man was attacking him with a knife, he himself
would have been acquitted.

Late in the afternoon the sky cleared and the red light of the lowering
sun struck the crests of the higher hills to eastward. Brook went out
and smelled the earth-scented air, and the damp odour of the
orange-blossoms. But that did not please him either, so he turned back
and went through the long corridor to the platform at the back of the
hotel. To his surprise he came face to face with Clare, who was walking
briskly backwards and forwards, and saw him just as he emerged from the
door. They both stood still and looked at each other with an odd little
constraint, almost like anxiety, in their faces. There was a short,
awkward silence.

"Well?" said Clare, interrogatively, and raising her eyebrows a very
little, as though wondering why he did not speak.

"Nothing," Johnstone answered, turning his face seaward. "I wasn't
going to say anything."

"Oh!--you looked as though you were."

"No," he said. "I came out to get a breath of air, that's all."

"So did I. I--I think I've been out long enough. I'll go in." And she
made a step towards the door.

"Oh, please, don't!" he cried suddenly. "Can't we walk together a little
bit? That is, if you are not tired."

"Oh no! I'm not tired," answered the young girl with a cold little
laugh. "I'll stay if you like--just a few minutes."

"Thanks, awfully," said Brook in a shy, jerky way.

They began to walk up and down, much less quickly than Clare had been
walking when alone. They seemed to have nothing to say to each other.
Johnstone remarked that he thought it would not rain again just then,
and after some minutes of reflection Clare said that she remembered
having seen two thunderstorms within an hour, with a clear sky between,
not long ago. Johnstone also thought the matter over for some time
before he answered, and then said that he supposed the clouds must have
been somewhere in the meantime--an observation which did not strike
either Clare or even himself as particularly intelligent.

"I don't think you know much about thunderstorms," said Clare, after
another silence.

"I? No--why should I?"

"I don't know. It's supposed to be just as well to know about things,
isn't it?"

"I dare say," answered Brook, indifferently. "But science isn't exactly
in my line, if I have any line."

They recrossed the platform in silence.

"What is your line--if you have any?" Clare asked, looking at the ground
as she walked, and perfectly indifferent as to his answer.

"It ought to be beer," answered Brook, gravely. "But then, you know how
it is--one has all sorts of experts, and one ends by taking their word
for granted about it. I don't believe I have any line--unless it's in
the way of out-of-door things. I'm fond of shooting, and I can ride
fairly, you know, like anybody else."

"Yes," said Clare, "you were telling me so the other day, you know."

"Yes," Johnstone murmured thoughtfully, "that's true. Please excuse me.
I'm always repeating myself."

"I didn't mean that." Her tone changed a little. "You can be very
amusing when you like, you know."

"Thanks, awfully. I should like to be amusing now, for instance, but I
can't."

"Now? Why now?"

"Because I'm boring you to madness, little by little, and I'm awfully
sorry too, for I want you to like me--though you say you never will--and
of course you can't like a bore, can you? I say, Miss Bowring, don't you
think we could strike some sort of friendly agreement--to be friends
without 'liking,' somehow? I'm beginning to hate the word. I believe
it's the colour of my hair or my coat--or something--that you dislike
so. I wish you'd tell me. It would be much kinder. I'd go to work and
change it--"

"Dye your hair?" Clare laughed, glad that the ice was broken again.

"Oh yes--if you like," he answered, laughing too. "Anything to please
you."

"Anything 'in reason'--as you proposed yesterday."

"No--anything in reason or out of it. I'm getting desperate!" He laughed
again, but in his laughter there was a little note of something new to
the young girl, a sort of understreak of earnestness.

"It isn't anything you can change," said Clare, after a moment's
hesitation. "And it certainly has nothing to do with your appearance, or
your manners, or your tailor," she added.

"Oh well, then, it's evidently something I've done, or said," Brook
murmured, looking at her.

But she did not return his glance, as they walked side by side; indeed,
she turned her face from him a little, and she said nothing, for she was
far too truthful to deny his assertion.

"Then I'm right," he said, with an interrogation, after a long pause.

"Don't ask me, please! It's of no importance after all. Talk of
something else."

"I don't agree with you," Brook answered. "It is very important to me."

"Oh, nonsense!" Clare tried to laugh. "What difference can it make to
you, whether I like you or not?"

"Don't say that. It makes a great difference--more than I thought it
could, in fact. One--one doesn't like to be misjudged by one's friends,
you know."

"But I'm not your friend."

"I want you to be."

"I can't."

"You won't," said Brook, in a lower tone, and almost angrily. "You've
made up your mind against me, on account of something you've guessed
at, and you won't tell me what it is, so I can't possibly defend myself.
I haven't the least idea what it can be. I never did anything
particularly bad, I believe, and I never did anything I should be
ashamed of owning. I don't like to say that sort of thing, you know,
about myself, but you drive me to it. It isn't fair. Upon my word, it's
not fair play. You tell a man he's a bad lot, like that, in the air, and
then you refuse to say why you think so. Or else the whole thing is a
sort of joke you've invented--if it is, it's awfully one-sided, it seems
to me."

"Do you really think me capable of anything so silly?" asked Clare.

"No, I don't. That makes it all the worse, because it proves that you
have--or think you have--something against me. I don't know much about
law, but it strikes me as something tremendously like libel. Don't you
think so yourself?"

"Oh no! Indeed I don't. Libel means saying things against people,
doesn't it? I haven't done that--"

"Indeed you have! I mean, I beg your pardon for contradicting you like
that--"

"Rather flatly," observed Clare, as they turned in their walk, and their
eyes met.

"Well, I'm sorry, but since we are talking about it, I've got to say
what I think. After all, I'm the person attacked. I have a right to
defend myself."

"I haven't attacked you," answered the young girl, gravely.

"I won't be rude, if I can help it," said Brook, half roughly. "But I
asked you if you disliked me for something I had done or said, and you
couldn't deny it. That means that I have done or said something bad
enough to make you say that you will never be my friend--and that must
be something very bad indeed."

"Then you think I'm not squeamish? It would have to be something very,
very bad."

"Yes."

"Thank you. Well, I thought it very bad. Anybody would, I should fancy."

"I never did anything very, very bad, so you must be mistaken," answered
Johnstone, exasperated.

Clare said nothing, but walked along with her head rather high, looking
straight before her. It had all happened before her eyes, on the very
ground under her feet, on that platform. Johnstone knew that he had
spoken roughly.

"I say," he began, "was I rude? I'm awfully sorry." Clare stopped and
stood still.

"Mr. Johnstone, we sha'n't agree. I will never tell you, and you will
never be satisfied unless I do. So it's a dead-lock."

"You are horribly unjust," answered Brook, very much in earnest, and
fixing his bright eyes on hers. "You seem to take a delight in
tormenting me with this imaginary secret. After all, if it's something
you saw me do, or heard me say, I must know of it and remember it, so
there's no earthly reason why we shouldn't discuss it."

There was again that fascination in his eyes, and she felt herself
yielding.

"I'll say one thing," she said. "I wish you hadn't done it!"

She felt that she could not look away from him, and that he was getting
her into his power. The colour rose in her face.

"Please don't look at me!" she said suddenly, gazing helplessly into his
eyes, but his steady look did not change.

"Please--oh, please look away!" she cried, half-frightened and growing
pale again.

He turned from her, surprised at her manner.

"I'm afraid you're not in earnest about this, after all," he said,
thoughtfully. "If you meant what you said, why shouldn't you look at
me?"

She blushed scarlet again.

"It's very rude to stare like that!" she said, in an offended tone.
"You know that you've got something--I don't know what to call it--one
can't look away when you look at one. Of course you know it, and you
ought not to do it. It isn't nice."

"I didn't know there was anything peculiar about my eyes," said Brook.
"Indeed I didn't! Nobody ever told me so, I'm sure. By Jove!" he
exclaimed, "I believe it's that! I've probably done it before--and
that's why you--" he stopped.

"Please don't think me so silly," answered Clare, recovering her
composure. "It's nothing of the sort. As for that--that way you have of
looking--I dare say I'm nervous since my illness. Besides--" she
hesitated, and then smiled. "Besides, do you know? If you had looked at
me a moment longer I should have told you the whole thing, and then we
should both have been sorry."

"I should not, I'm sure," said Brook, with conviction. "But I don't
understand about my looking at you. I never tried to mesmerise any
one--"

"There is no such thing as mesmerism. It's all hypnotism, you know."

"I don't know what they call it. You know what I mean. But I'm sure it's
your imagination."

"Oh yes, I dare say," answered the young girl with affected
carelessness. "It's merely because I'm nervous."

"Well, so far as I'm concerned, it's quite unconscious. I don't know--I
suppose I wanted to see in your eyes what you were thinking about.
Besides, when one likes a person, one doesn't think it so dreadfully
rude to look at them--at him--I mean, at you--when one is in earnest
about something--does one?"

"I don't know," said Clare. "But please don't do it to me. It makes me
feel awfully uncomfortable somehow. You won't, will you?" she asked,
with a sort of appeal. "You would make me tell you everything--and then
I should hate myself."

"But I shouldn't hate you."

"Oh yes, you would! You would hate me for knowing."

"By Jove! It's too bad!" cried Brook. "But as for that," he added
humbly, "nothing would make me hate you."

"Nothing? You don't know!"

"Yes, I do! You couldn't make me change my mind about you. I've grown
to--to like you a great deal too much for that in this short time--a
great deal more than is good for me, I believe," he added, with a sort
of rough impulsiveness. "Not that I'm at all surprised, you know," he
continued with an attempt at a laugh. "One can't see a person like you,
most of the day, for ten days or a fortnight, without--well, you know,
admiring you most tremendously--can one? I dare say you think that might
be put into better English. But it's true all the same."

A silence followed. The warm blood mantled softly in the girl's fair
cheeks. She was taken by surprise with an odd little breath of
happiness, as it were, suddenly blowing upon her, whence she knew not.
It was so utterly new that she wondered at it, and was not conscious of
the faint blush that answered it.

"One gets awfully intimate in a few days," observed Brook, as though he
had discovered something quite new.

She nodded, but said nothing, and they still walked up and down. Then
his words made her think of that sudden intimacy which had probably
sprung up between him and Lady Fan on board the yacht, and her heart was
hardened again.

"It isn't worth while to be intimate, as you call it," she said at last,
with a little sudden sharpness. "People ought never to be intimate,
unless they have to live together--in the same place, you know. Then
they can't exactly help it, I suppose."

"Why should they? One can't exactly intrench oneself behind a wall with
pistols and say 'Be my friend if you dare.' Life would be very
uncomfortable, I should think."

"Oh, you know what I mean! Don't be so awfully literal."

"I was trying to understand," said Johnstone, with unusual meekness. "I
won't, if you don't want me to. But I don't agree with you a bit. I
think it's very jolly to be intimate--in this sort of way--or perhaps a
little more so."

"Intimate enemies? Enemies can be just as intimate as friends, you
know."

"I'd rather have you for my intimate enemy than not know you at all,"
said Brook.

"That's saying a great deal, Mr. Johnstone."

Again she was pleased in a new way by what he said. And a temptation
came upon her unawares. It was perfectly clear that he was beginning to
make love to her. She thought of her reflections after she had seen him
alone with Lady Fan, and of how she had wished that she could break his
heart, and pay him back with suffering for the pain he had given another
woman. The possibility seemed nearer now than then. At least, she could
easily let him believe that she believed him, and then laugh at him and
his acting. For of course it was acting. How could such a man be
earnest? All at once the thought that he should respect her so little
as to pretend to make love to her incensed her.

"What an extraordinary idea!" she exclaimed rather scornfully. "You
would rather be hated, than not known!"

"I wasn't talking generalities--I was speaking of you. Please don't
misunderstand me on purpose. It isn't kind."

"Are you in need of kindness just now? You don't exactly strike one in
that way, you know. But your people will be coming in a day or two, I
suppose. I've no doubt they'll be kind to you, as you call it--whatever
that may mean. One speaks of being kind to animals and servants, you
know--that sort of thing."

Nothing can outdo the brutality of a perfectly unaffected young girl
under certain circumstances.

"I don't class myself with either, thank you," said Brook, justly
offended. "You certainly manage to put things in a new light sometimes.
I feel rather like that mule we saw yesterday."

"Oh--I thought you didn't class yourself with animals!" she laughed.

"Have you any particular reason for saying horridly disagreeable
things?" asked Brook coldly.

There was a pause.

"I didn't mean to be disagreeable--at least not so disagreeable as all
that," said Clare at last. "I don't know why it is, but you have a
talent for making me seem rude."

"Force of example," suggested Johnstone.

"No, I'll say that for you--you have very good manners."

"Thanks, awfully. Considering the provocation, you know, that's an
immense compliment."

"I thought I would be 'kind' for a change. By the bye, what are we
quarrelling about?" She laughed. "You began by saying something very
nice to me, and then I told you that you were like the mule, didn't I?
It's very odd! I believe you hypnotise me, after all."

"At all events, if we were not intimate, you couldn't possibly say the
things you do," observed Brook, already pacified.

"And I suppose you would not take the things I say, so meekly, would
you?"

"I told you I was a very mild person," said Johnstone. "We were talking
about it yesterday, do you remember?"

"Oh yes! And then you illustrated your idea of meekness by knocking down
the first man we met."

"It was your fault," retorted Brook. "You told me to stop his beating
the mule. So I did. Fortunately you stopped him from sticking a knife
into me. Do you know? You have awfully good nerves. Most women would
have screamed and run up a tree--or something. They would have got out
of the way, at all events."

"I think most women would have done precisely what I did," said Clare.
"Why should you say that most women are cowards?"

"I didn't," answered Brook. "But I refuse to quarrel about it. I meant
to say that I admired you--I mean, what you did--well, more than
anything."

"That's a sweeping sort of compliment. Am I to return it?" She glanced
at him and smiled.

"You couldn't, with truth."

"Of course I could. I don't remember ever seeing anything of that sort
before, but I don't believe that anybody could have done it better. I
admired you more than anything just then, you know." She laughed once
more as she added the last words.

"Oh, I don't expect you to go on admiring me. I'm quite satisfied, and
grateful, and all that."

"I'm glad you're so easily satisfied. Couldn't we talk seriously about
something or other? It seems to me that we've been chaffing for half an
hour, haven't we?"

"It hasn't been all chaff, Miss Bowring," said Johnstone. "At least, not
on my side."

"Then I'm sorry," Clare answered. They relapsed into silence, as they
walked their beat, to and fro. The sun had gone down, and it was already
twilight on that side of the mountains. The rain had cooled the air, and
the far land to southward was darkly distinct beyond the purple water.
It was very chilly, and Clare was without a shawl, and Johnstone was
hatless, but neither of them noticed that it was cool. Johnstone was the
first to speak.

"Is this sort of thing to go on for ever, Miss Bowring?" he asked
gravely.

"What?" But she knew very well what he meant.

"This--this very odd footing we are on, you and I--are we never going to
get past it?"

"Oh--I hope not," answered Clare, cheerfully. "I think it's very
pleasant, don't you? And most original. We are intimate enough to say
all sorts of things, and I'm your enemy, and you say you are my friend.
I can't imagine any better arrangement. We shall always laugh when we
think of it--even years hence. You will be going away in a few days, and
we shall stay here into the summer and we shall never see each other
again, in all probability. We shall always look back on this time--as
something quite odd, you know."

"You are quite mistaken if you think that we shall never meet again,"
said Johnstone.

"I mean that it's very unlikely. You see we don't go home very often,
and when we do we stop with friends in the country. We don't go much
into society. And the rest of the time we generally live in Florence."

"There is nothing to prevent me from coming to Florence--or living
there, if I choose."

"Oh no--I suppose not. Except that you would be bored to death. It's not
very amusing, unless you happen to be fond of pictures, and you never
said you were."

"I should go to see you."

"Oh--yes--you could call, and of course if we were at home we should be
very glad to see you. But that would only occupy about half an hour of
one day. That isn't much."

"I mean that I should go to Florence simply for the sake of seeing you,
and seeing you often--all the time, in fact."

"Dear me! That would be a great deal, wouldn't it? I thought you meant
just to call, don't you know?"

"I'm in earnest, though it sounds very funny, I dare say," said
Johnstone.

"It sounds rather mad," answered Clare, laughing a little. "I hope you
won't do anything of the kind, because I wouldn't see you more than
once or twice. I'd have headaches and colds and concerts--all the things
one has when one isn't at home to people. But my mother would be
delighted. She likes you tremendously, you know, and you could go about
to galleries together and read Ruskin and Browning--do you know the
Statue and the Bust? And you could go and see Casa Guidi, where the
Brownings lived, and you could drive up to San Miniato, and then, you
know, you could drive up again and read more Browning and more Ruskin.
I'm sure you would enjoy it to any extent. But I should have to go
through a terrific siege of colds and headaches. It would be rather hard
on me."

"And harder on me," observed Brook, "and quite fearful for Mrs.
Bowring."

"Oh no! She would enjoy every minute of it. You forget that she likes
you."

"You are afraid I should forget that you don't."

"I almost--oh, a long way from quite! I almost liked you yesterday when
you thrashed the carter and tied him up so neatly. It was beautifully
done--all those knots! I suppose you learned them on board of the yacht,
didn't you?"

"I've yachted a good deal," said Brook.

"Generally with that party?" inquired Clare.

"No. That was the first time. My father has an old tub he goes about
in, and we sometimes go together."

"Is he coming here in his 'old tub'?"

"Oh no--he's lent her to a fellow who has taken her off to Japan, I
believe."

"Japan! Is it safe? In an 'old tub'!"

"Oh, well--that's a way of talking, you know. She's a good enough boat,
you know. My father went to New York in her, last year. She's a steamer,
you know. I hate steamers. They are such dirty noisy things! But of
course if you are going a long way, they are the only things."

He spoke in a jerky way, annoyed and discomfited by her forcing the
conversation off the track. Though he was aware that he had gone further
than he intended, when he proposed to spend the winter in Florence.
Moreover, he was very tenacious by nature, and had rarely been seriously
opposed during his short life. Her persistent refusal to tell him the
cause of her deep-rooted dislike exasperated him, while her frank and
careless manner and good-fellowship fascinated him more and more.

"Tell me all about the yacht," she said. "I'm sure she is a beauty,
though you call her an old tub."

"I don't want to talk about yachts," he answered, returning to the
attack in spite of her. "I want to talk about the chances of seeing you
after we part here."

"There aren't any," replied the young girl carelessly. "What is the name
of the yacht?"

"Very commonplace--'Lucy,' that's all. I'll make chances if there are
none--"

"You mustn't say that 'Lucy' is commonplace. That's my mother's name."

"I beg your pardon. I couldn't know that. It always struck me that it
wasn't much of a name for a yacht, you know. That was all I meant. He's
a queer old bird, my father; he always says he took it from the Bride of
Lammermoor, Heaven knows why. But please--I really can't go away and
feel that I'm not to see you again soon. You seem to think that I'm
chaffing. I'm not. I'm very serious. I like you very much, and I don't
see why one should just meet and then go off, and let that be the
end--do you?"

"I don't see why not," exclaimed Clare, hating the unexpected longing
she felt to agree with him, and tell him to come and stay in Florence as
much as he pleased. "Come--it's too cold here. I must be going in."




CHAPTER IX


Brook Johnstone had never been in the habit of observing his sensations
nor of paying any great attention to his actions. He was not at all an
actor, as Clare believed him to be, and the idea that he could ever have
taken pleasure in giving pain would have made him laugh. Possibly, it
would have made him very angry, but it certainly had no foundation at
all in fact. He had been liked, loved, and made much of, not for
anything he had ever taken the trouble to do, but partly for his own
sake, and partly on account of his position. Such charm as he had for
women lay in his frankness, good humour, and simplicity of character.
That he had appeared to be changeable in his affection was merely due to
the fact that he had never been in love. He vaguely recognised the fact
in his inner consciousness, though he would have said that he had been
in love half a dozen times; which only amounted to saying that women he
had liked had been in love with him or had thought that they were, or
had wished to have it thought that he loved them or had perhaps, like
poor Lady Fan, been willing to risk a good deal on the bare chance of
marrying one of the best of society's matches in the end. He was too
young to look upon such affairs very seriously. When he had been tired
of the game he had not lacked the courage to say so, and in most cases
he had been forgiven. Lady Fan might prove an exception, but he hoped
not. He was enormously far removed from being a saint, it is true, but
it is due to him to repeat that he had drawn the line rigidly at a
certain limit, and that all women beyond that line had been to him as
his own mother, in thought and deed. Let those who have the right to
cast stones--and the cruelty to do so--decide for themselves whether
Brook Johnstone was a bad man at heart, or not. It need not be hinted
that a proportion of the stone-throwing Pharisees owe their immaculate
reputation to their conspicuous lack of attraction; the little band has
a place apart and they stand there and lapidate most of us, and secretly
wish that they had ever had the chance of being as bad as we are without
being found out. But the great army of the pure in heart are mixed with
us sinners in the fight, and though they may pray for us, they do not
carp at our imperfections--and occasionally they get hit by the
Pharisees just as we do, being rather whiter than we and therefore
offering a more tempting mark for a jagged stone or a handful of pious
mud. You may know the Pharisee by his intimate knowledge of the sins he
has never committed.

Besides, though the code of honour is not worth much as compared with
the Ten Commandments, it is notably better than nothing, in the way of
morality. It will keep a man from lying and evil speaking as well as
from picking and stealing, and if it does not force him to honour all
women as angels, it makes him respect a very large proportion of them as
good women and therefore sacred, in a very practical way of sacredness.
Brook Johnstone always was very careful in all matters where honour and
his own feeling about honour were concerned. For that reason he had told
Clare that he had never done anything very bad, whereas what she had
seen him do was monstrous in her eyes. She had not reflected that she
knew nothing about Lady Fan; and if she had heard half there was to be
known she would not have understood. That night on the platform Lady Fan
had given her own version of what had taken place on the Acropolis at
sunset, and Brook had not denied anything. Clare did not reflect that
Lady Fan might very possibly have exaggerated the facts very much in her
statement of them, and that at such a time Brook was certainly not the
man to argue the case, since it had manifestly been his only course to
take all the apparent blame on himself. Even if he had known that Clare
had heard the conversation, he could not possibly have explained the
matter to her--not even if she had been an old woman--without telling
all the truth about Lady Fan, and he was too honourable a man to do
that, under any conceivable circumstances.

He was decidedly and really in love with the girl. He knew it, because
what he felt was not like anything he had ever felt before. It was
anything but the pleasurable excitement to which he was accustomed.
There might have been something of that if he had received even the
smallest encouragement. But, do what he would, he could find none. The
attraction increased, and the encouragement was daily less, he thought.
Clare occasionally said things which made him half believe that she did
not wholly dislike him. That was as much as he could say. He cudgelled
his brains and wrung his memory to discover what he could have done to
offend her, and he could not remember anything--which was not
surprising. It was clear that she had never heard of him before he had
come to Amalfi. He had satisfied himself of that by questions, otherwise
he would naturally enough have come near the truth and guessed that she
must have known of some affair in which he had been concerned, which she
judged harshly from her own point of view.

He was beginning to suffer, and he was not accustomed to suffering,
least of all to any of the mental kind, for his life had always gone
smoothly. He had believed hitherto that most people exaggerated, and
worried themselves unnecessarily, but when he found it hard to sleep,
and noticed that he had a dull, unsatisfied sort of misery with him all
day long, he began to understand. He did not think that Clare could
really enjoy teasing him, and, besides, it was not like mere teasing,
either. She was evidently in earnest when she repeated that she did not
like him. He knew her face when she was chaffing, and her tone, and the
little bending of the delicate, swan-like throat, too long for perfect
beauty, but not for perfect grace. When she was in earnest, her head
rose, her eyes looked straight before her, and her voice sank to a
graver note. He knew all the signs of truth, for with her it was always
very near the surface, dwelling not in a deep well, but in clear water,
as it were, open to the sky. Her truth was evidently truth, and her
jesting was transparent as a child's.

It looked a hopeless case, but he had no intention of considering it
without hope, nor any inclination to relinquish his attempts. He did
not tell himself in so many words that he wished to marry her, and
intended to marry her, and would marry her, if it were humanly possible,
and he assuredly made no such promises to himself. Nor did he look at
her as he had looked at women in whom he had been momentarily
interested, appreciating her good points of face and figure, cataloguing
and compiling her attractions so as to admire them all in turn, forget
none, and receive their whole effect.

He had a restless, hungry craving that left him no peace, and that
seemed to desire only a word, a look, the slightest touch of sympathy,
to be instantly satisfied. And he could not get from her one softened
glance, nor one sympathetic pressure of the hand, nor one word spoken
more gravely than another, except the assurance of her genuine dislike.

That was the only thing he had to complain of, but it was enough. He
could not reproach her with having encouraged him, for she had told him
the truth from the first. He had not quite believed her. So much the
worse for him. If he had, and if he had gone to Naples to wait for his
people, all this would not have happened, for he had not fallen in love
at first sight. A fortnight of daily and almost hourly intercourse was
very good and reasonable ground for being in love.

He grew absent-minded, and his pipe went out unexpectedly, which always
irritated him, and sometimes he did not take the trouble to light it
again. He rose at dawn and went for long walks in the hills, with the
idea that the early air and the lofty coolness would do him good, and
with the acknowledged intention of doing his walking at an hour when he
could not possibly be with Clare. For he could not keep away from her,
whether Mrs. Bowring were with her or not. He was too much a man of the
world to sit all day long before her, glaring at her in shy silence, as
a boy might have done, and as he would have been content to do; so he
took immense pains to be agreeable, when her mother was present, and
Mrs. Bowring liked him, and said that he had really a most extraordinary
talent for conversation. It was not that he ever said anything very
memorable; but he talked most of the time, and always pleasantly,
telling stories about people and places he had known, discussing the
lighter books of the day, and affecting that profound ignorance of
politics which makes some women feel at their ease, and encourages
amusing discussion.

Mrs. Bowring watched him when she was there with a persistency which
might have made him nervous if he had not been wholly absorbed in her
daughter. She evidently saw something in him which reminded her of some
one or something. She had changed of late, and Clare was beginning to
think that she must be ill, though she scouted the suggestion, and said
that she was growing daily stronger. She had altogether relaxed her
vigilance with regard to the two young people, and seemed willing that
they should go where they pleased together, and sit alone together by
the hour.

"I dare say I watched him a good deal at first," she said to her
daughter. "But I have made up my mind about him. He's a very good sort
of young fellow, and I'm glad that you have a companion. You see I can't
walk much, and now that you are getting better you need exercise. After
all, one can always trust the best of one's own people. He's not falling
in love with you, is he, dear? I sometimes fancy that he looks at you as
though he were."

"Nonsense, mother!" and Clare laughed intentionally. "But he's very good
company."

"It would be very unfortunate if he did," said Mrs. Bowring, looking
away, and speaking almost to herself. "I am not sure that we should not
have gone away--"

"Really! If one is to be turned out of the most beautiful place in the
world because a young Englishman chooses to stop in the same hotel!
Besides, why in the world should he fall in love with me? He's used to
a very different kind of people, I fancy."

"What do you mean?"

"Oh--the gay set--'a' gay set, I suppose, for there are probably more
than one of them. They are quite different from us, you know."

"That is no reason. On the contrary--men like variety and
change--change, yes," repeated Mrs. Bowring, with an odd emphasis. "At
all events, child, don't take a fancy to him!" she added. "Not that I'm
much afraid of that. You are anything but 'susceptible,' my dear!" she
laughed faintly.

"You need not be in the least afraid," answered Clare. "But, after all,
mother--just supposing the case--I can't see why it should be such an
awful calamity if we took a fancy to each other. We belong to the same
class of people, if not to the same set. He has enough money, and I'm
not absolutely penniless, though we are as poor as church mice--"

"For Heaven's sake, don't suggest such a thing!" cried Mrs. Bowring.

Her face was white, and her lips trembled. There was a frightened look
in her pale eyes, and she turned her face quickly to her daughter, and
quickly away again.

"Mother!" exclaimed the young girl, in surprise. "What in the world is
the matter? I was only laughing--besides--" she stopped, puzzled. "Tell
me the truth, mother," she continued suddenly. "You know about his
people--his father is some connection of--of your first husband--there's
some disgraceful story about them--tell me the truth. Why shouldn't I
know?"

"I hope you never will!" answered Mrs. Bowring, in a low voice that had
a sort of horror in it.

"Then there is something?" Clare herself turned a little paler as she
asked the question.

"Don't ask me--don't ask me!"

"Something disgraceful?" The young girl leaned forward as she spoke, and
her eyes were wide and anxious, forcing her mother to speak.

"Yes--no," faltered Mrs. Bowring. "Nothing to do with this
one--something his father did long ago."

"Dishonourable?" asked Clare, her voice sinking lower and lower.

"No--not as men look at it--oh, don't ask me! Please don't ask
me--please don't, darling!"

"Then his yacht is named after you," said the young girl in a flash of
intelligence.

"His yacht?" asked the elder woman excitedly. "What? I don't
understand."

"Mr. Johnstone told me that his father had a big steam yacht called the
'Lucy'--mother, that man loved you, he loves you still."

"Me? Oh no--no, he never loved me!" She laughed wildly, with quivering
lips. "Don't, child--don't! For God's sake don't ask questions--you'll
drive me mad! It's the secret of my life--the only secret I have from
you--oh, Clare, if you love me at all--don't ask me!"

"Mother, sweet! Of course I love you!"

The young girl, very pale and wondering, kneeled beside the elder woman
and threw her arms round her and drew down her face, kissing the white
cheeks and the starting tears and the faded flaxen hair. The storm
subsided, almost without breaking, for Mrs. Bowring was a brave woman
and, in some ways, a strong woman, and whatever her secret might be, she
had kept it long and well from her daughter.

Clare knew her, and inwardly decided that the secret must have been
worth keeping. She loved her mother far too well to hurt her with
questions, but she was amazed at what she herself felt of resentful
curiosity to know the truth about anything which could cast a shadow
upon the man she disliked, as she thought so sincerely. Her mind worked
like lightning, while her voice spoke softly and her hands sought those
thin, familiar, gentle fingers which were an integral part of her world
and life.

Two possibilities presented themselves. Johnstone's father was a
brother or near connection of her mother's first husband. Either she had
loved him, been deceived in him, and had married the brother instead;
or, having married, this man had hated her and fought against her, and
harmed her, because she was his elder brother's wife, and he coveted the
inheritance. In either case it was no fault of Brook's. The most that
could be said would be that he might have his father's character. She
inclined to the first of her theories. Old Johnstone had made love to
her mother and had half broken her heart, before she had married his
brother. Brook was no better--and she thought of Lady Fan. But she was
strangely glad that her mother had said "not dishonourable, as men look
at it." It had been as though a cruel hand had been taken from her
throat, when she had heard that.

"But, mother," she said presently, "these people are coming to-morrow or
the next day--and they mean to stay, he says. Let us go away, before
they come. We can come back afterwards--you don't want to meet them."

Mrs. Bowring was calm again, or appeared to be so, whatever was passing
in her mind.

"I shall certainly not run away," she answered in a low, steady voice.
"I will not run away and leave Adam Johnstone's son to tell his father
that I was afraid to meet him, or his wife," she added, almost in a
whisper. "I've been weak, sometimes, my dear--" her voice rose to its
natural key again, "and I've made a mistake in life. But I won't be a
coward--I don't believe I am, by nature, and if I were I wouldn't let
myself be afraid now."

"It would not be fear, mother. Why should you suffer, if you are going
to suffer in meeting him? We had much better go away at once. When they
have all left, we can come back."

"And you would not mind going away to-morrow, and never seeing Brook
Johnstone again?" asked Mrs. Bowring, quietly.

"I? No! Why should I?"

Clare meant to speak the truth, and she thought that it was the truth.
But it was not. She grew a little paler a moment after the words had
passed her lips, but her mother did not see the change of colour.

"I'm glad of that, at all events," said the elder woman. "But I won't go
away. No--I won't," she repeated, as though spurring her own courage.

"Very well," answered the young girl. "But we can keep very much to
ourselves all the time they are here, can't we? We needn't make their
acquaintance--at least--" she stopped short, realising that it would be
impossible to avoid knowing Brook's people if they were stopping in the
same hotel.

"Their acquaintance!" Mrs. Bowring laughed bitterly at the idea.

"Oh--I forgot," said Clare. "At all events, we need not meet
unnecessarily. That's what I mean, you know."

There was a short pause, during which her mother seemed to be thinking.

"I shall see him alone, for I have something to say to him," she said at
last, as though she had come to a decision. "Go out, my dear," she
added. "Leave me alone a little while. I shall be all right when it is
time for luncheon."

Her daughter left her, but she did not go out at once. She went to her
own room and sat down to think over what she had seen and heard. If she
went out she should probably find Johnstone waiting for her, and she did
not wish to meet him just then. It was better to be alone. She would
find out why the idea of not seeing him any more had hurt her after she
had spoken.

But that was not an easy matter at all. So soon as she tried to think of
herself and her own feelings, she began to think of her mother. And when
she endeavoured to solve the mystery and guess the secret, her thoughts
flew off suddenly to Brook, and she wished that she were outside in the
sunshine talking to him. And again, as the probable conversation
suggested itself to her, she was glad that she was not with him, and she
tried to think again. Then she forced herself to recall the scene with
Lady Fan on the terrace, and she did her best to put him in the worst
possible light, which in her opinion was a very bad light indeed. And
his father before him--Adam--her mother had told her the name for the
first time, and it struck her as an odd one--old Adam Johnstone had been
a heart-breaker, and a faith-breaker, and a betrayer of women before
Brook was in the world at all. Her theory held good, when she looked at
it fairly, and her resentment grew apace. It was natural enough, for in
her imagination she had always hated that first husband of her mother's
who had come and gone before her father; and now she extended her hatred
to this probable brother, and it had much more force, because the man
was alive and a reality, and was soon to come and be a visible talking
person. There was one good point about him and his coming. It helped her
to revive her hatred of Brook and to colour it with the inheritance of
some harm done to her own mother. That certainly was an advantage.

But she should be very sorry not to see Brook any more, never to hear
him talk to her again, never to look into his eyes--which, all the
same, she so unreasonably dreaded. It was beyond her powers of analysis
to reconcile her like and dislike. All the little logic she had said
that it was impossible to like and dislike the same person at the same
time. She seemed to have two hearts, and the one cried "Hate," while the
other cried "Love." That was absurd, and altogether ridiculous, and
quite contemptible.

There they were, however, the two hearts, fighting it out, or at least
altercating and threatening to fight and hurt her. Of course "love"
meant "like"--it was a general term, well contrasting with "hate." As
for really caring, beyond a liking for Brook Johnstone, she was sure
that it was impossible. But the liking was strong. She exploded her
difficulty at last with the bomb of a splendidly youthful quibble. She
said to herself that she undoubtedly hated him and despised him, and
that he was certainly the very lowest of living men for treating Lady
Fan so badly--besides being a black sinner, a point which had less
weight. And then she told herself that the cry of something in her to
"like" instead of hating was simply the expression of what she might
have felt, and should have felt, and should have had a right to have
felt, had it not been for poor Lady Fan; but also of something which she
assuredly did not feel, never could feel, and never meant to feel. In
other words, she should have liked Brook if she had not had good cause
to dislike him. She was satisfied with this explanation of her feelings,
and she suddenly felt that she could go out and see him and talk to him
without being inconsistent. She had forgotten to explain to herself why
she wished him not to go away. She went out accordingly, and sat down on
the terrace in the soft air.

She glanced up and down, but Johnstone was not to be seen anywhere, and
she wished that she had not come out after all. He had probably waited
some time and had then gone for a walk by himself. She thought that he
might have waited just a little longer before giving it up, and she half
unconsciously made up her mind to requite him by staying indoors after
luncheon. She had not even brought a book or a piece of work, for she
had felt quite sure that he would be walking up and down as usual, with
his pipe, looking as though he owned the scenery. She half rose to go
in, and then changed her mind. She would give him one more chance and
count fifty, before she went away, at a good quick rate.

She began to count. At thirty-five her pace slackened. She stopped a
long time at forty-five, and then went slowly to the end. But Johnstone
did not come. Once again, she reluctantly decided--and she began
slowly; and again she slackened speed and dragged over the last ten
numbers. But he did not come.

"Oh, this is ridiculous!" she exclaimed aloud to herself, as she rose
impatiently from her seat.

She felt injured, for her mother had sent her away, and there was no one
to talk to her, and she did not care to think any more, lest the
questions she had decided should again seem open and doubtful. She went
into the hotel and walked down the corridor. He might be in the
reading-room. She walked quickly, because she was a little ashamed of
looking for him when she felt that he should be looking for her.
Suddenly she stopped, for she heard him whistling somewhere. Whistling
was his solitary accomplishment, and he did it very well. There was no
mistaking the shakes and runs, and pretty bird-like cadences. She
listened, but she bit her lip. He was light-hearted, at all events, she
thought.

The sound came nearer, and Brook suddenly appeared in the corridor, his
hat on the back of his head, his hands in his pockets. As he caught
sight of Clare the shrill tune ceased, and one hand removed the hat.

"I've been looking for you everywhere, for the last two hours," he cried
as he came along. "Good morning," he said as he reached her. "I was
just going back to the terrace in despair."

"It sounded more as though you were whistling for me," answered Clare,
with a laugh, for she was instantly happy, and pacified, and peaceful.

"Well--not exactly!" he answered. "But I did hope that you would hear me
and know that I was about--wishing you would come."

"I always come out in the morning," she replied with sudden demureness.
"Indeed--I wondered where you were. Let us go out, shall we?"

"We might go for a walk," suggested Brook.

"It is too late."

"Just a little walk--down to the town and across the bridge to Atrani,
and back. Couldn't we?"

"Oh, we could, of course. Very well--I've got a hat on, haven't I? All
right. Come along!"

"My people are coming to-day," said Brook, as they passed through the
door. "I've just had a telegram."

"To-day!" exclaimed Clare in surprise, and somewhat disturbed.

"Yes, you know I have been expecting them at any moment. I fancy they
have been knocking about, you know--seeing P;stum and all that. They
are such queer people. They always want to see everything--as though it
mattered!"

"There are only the two? Mr. and Mrs. Johnstone?"

"Yes--that's all." Brook laughed a little as though she had said
something amusing.

"What are you laughing at?" asked Clare, naturally enough.

"Oh, nothing. It's ridiculous--but it sounded funny--unfamiliar, I mean.
My father has fallen a victim to knighthood, that's all. The affliction
came upon him some time ago, and his name is Adam--of all the names in
the world."

"It was the first," observed Clare reassuringly. "It doesn't sound badly
either--Sir Adam. I beg his pardon for calling him 'Mr.'" She laughed in
her turn.

"Oh, he wouldn't mind," said Brook. "He's not at all that sort. Do you
know? I think you'll like him awfully. He's a fine old chap in his way,
though he is a brewer. He's much bigger than I am, but he's rather odd,
you know. Sometimes he'll talk like anything, and sometimes he won't
open his lips. We aren't at all alike in that way. I talk all the time,
I believe--rain or shine. Don't I bore you dreadfully sometimes?"

"No--you never bore me," answered Clare with perfect truth.

"I mean, when I talk as I did yesterday afternoon," said Johnstone with
a shade of irritation.

"Oh, that--yes! Please don't begin again, and spoil our walk!"

But the walk was not destined to be a long one. A narrow, paved footway
leads down from the old monastery to the shore, in zigzag, between low
whitewashed walls, passing at last under some houses which are built
across it on arches.

Just as they came in sight a tall old man emerged from this archway,
walking steadily up the hill. He was tall and bony, with a long grey
beard, shaggy bent brows, keen dark eyes, and an eagle nose. He wore
clothes of rough grey woollen tweed, and carried a grey felt hat in one
long hand.

A moment after he had come out of the arch he caught sight of Brook, and
his rough face brightened instantly. He waved the grey hat and called
out.

"Hulloa, my boy! There you are, eh!"

His voice was thin, like many Scotch voices, but it carried far, and had
a manly ring in it. Brook did not answer, but waved his hat.

"That's my father," he said in a low tone to Clare. "May I introduce
him? And there's my mother--being carried up in the chair."

A couple of lusty porters were carrying Lady Johnstone up the steep
ascent. She was a fat lady with bright blue eyes, like her son's, and a
much brighter colour. She had a parasol in one hand and a fan in the
other, and she shook a little with every step the porters made. In the
rear, a moment later, came other porters, carrying boxes and bags of all
sizes. Then a short woman, evidently Lady Johnstone's maid, came quietly
along by herself, stopping occasionally to look at the sea.

Clare looked curiously at the party as they approached. Her first
impulse had been to leave Brook and go back alone to warn her mother. It
was not far. But she realised that it would be much better and wiser to
face the introduction at once. In less than five minutes Sir Adam had
reached them. He shook hands with Brook vigorously, and looked at him as
a man looks who loves his son. Clare saw the glance, and it pleased her.

"Let me introduce you to Miss Bowring," said Brook. "Mrs. Bowring and
Miss Bowring are staying here, and have been awfully good to me."

Sir Adam turned his keen eyes to Clare, as she held out her hand.

"I beg your pardon," he said, "but are you a daughter of Captain
Bowring who was killed some years ago in Africa?"

"Yes." She looked up to him inquiringly and distrustfully.

His face brightened again and softened--then hardened singularly, all at
once. She could not have believed that such features could change so
quickly.

"And my son says that your mother is here! My dear young lady--I'm very
glad! I hope you mean to stay."

The words were cordial. The tone was cold. Brook stared at his father,
very much surprised to find that he knew anything of the Bowrings, for
he himself had not mentioned them in his letters. But the porters,
walking more slowly, had just brought his mother up to where the three
stood, and waited, panting a little, and the chair swinging slightly
from the shoulder-straps.

"Dear old boy!" cried Lady Johnstone. "It is good to see you. No--don't
kiss me, my dear--it's far too hot. Let me look at you."

Sir Adam gravely introduced Clare. Lady Johnstone's fat face became
stony as a red granite mummy case, and she bent her apoplectic neck
stiffly.

"Oh!" she ejaculated. "Very glad, I'm sure. Were you going for a walk?"
she asked, turning to Brook, severely.

"Yes, there was just time. I didn't know when to expect you. But if Miss
Bowring doesn't mind, we'll give it up, and I'll install you. Your rooms
are all ready."

It was at once clear to Clare that Lady Johnstone had never heard the
name of Bowring, and that she resented the idea of her son walking alone
with any young girl.




CHAPTER X


Clare went directly to her mother's room. She had hardly spoken again
during the few minutes while she had necessarily remained with the
Johnstones, climbing the hill back to the hotel. At the door she had
stood aside to let Lady Johnstone go in, Sir Adam had followed his wife,
and Brook had lingered, doubtless hoping to exchange a few words more
with Clare. But she was preoccupied, and had not vouchsafed him a
glance.

"They have come," she said, as she closed Mrs. Bowring's door behind
her.

Her mother was seated by the open window, her hands lying idly in her
lap, her face turned away, as Clare entered. She started slightly, and
looked round.

"Oh!" she exclaimed. "Already! Well--it had to come. Have you met?"

Clare told her all that had happened.

"And he said that he was glad?" asked Mrs. Bowring, with the ghost of a
smile.

"He said so--yes. His voice was cold. But when he first heard my name
and asked about my father his face softened."

"His face softened," repeated Mrs. Bowring to herself, just above a
whisper, as the ghost of the smile flitted about her pale lips.

"He seemed glad at first, and then he looked displeased. Is that it?"
she asked, raising her voice again.

"That was what I thought," answered Clare. "Why don't you have luncheon
in your room, mother?" she asked suddenly.

"He would think I was afraid to meet him," said the elder woman.

A long silence followed, and Clare sat down on a stiff straw chair,
looking out of the window. At last she turned to her mother again.

"You couldn't tell me all about it, could you, mother dear?" she asked.
"It seems to me it would be so much easier for us both. Perhaps I could
help you. And I myself--I should know better how to act."

"No. I can't tell you. I only pray that I may never have to. As for you,
darling--be natural. It is a very strange position to be in, but you
cannot know it--you can't be supposed to know it. I wish I could have
kept my secret better--but I broke down when you told me about the
yacht. You can only help me in one way--don't ask me questions, dear. It
would be harder for me, if you knew--indeed it would. Be natural. You
need not run after them, you know--"

"I should think not!" cried Clare indignantly.

"I mean, you need not go and sit by them and talk to them for long at a
time. But don't be suddenly cold and rude to their son. There's nothing
against--I mean, it has nothing to do with him. You mustn't think it
has, you know. Be natural--be yourself."

"It's not altogether easy to be natural under the circumstances," Clare
answered, with some truth, and a great deal of repressed curiosity which
she did her best to hide away altogether for her mother's sake.

At luncheon the Johnstones were all three placed on the opposite side of
the table, and Brook was no longer Clare's neighbour. The Bowrings were
already in their places when the three entered, Sir Adam giving his arm
to his wife, who seemed to need help in walking, or at all events to be
glad of it. Brook followed at a little distance, and Clare saw that he
was looking at her regretfully, as though he wished himself at her side
again. Had she been less young and unconscious and thoroughly innocent,
she must have seen by this time that he was seriously in love with her.

Sir Adam held his wife's chair for her, with somewhat old-fashioned
courtesy, and pushed it gently as she sat down. Then he raised his head,
and his eyes met Mrs. Bowring's. For a few moments they looked at each
other. Then his expression changed and softened, as it had when he had
first met Clare, but Mrs. Bowring's face grew hard and pale. He did not
sit down, but to his wife's surprise walked quietly all round the end of
the table and up the other side to where Mrs. Bowring sat. She knew that
he was coming, and she turned a little to meet his hand. The English old
maids watched the proceedings with keen interest from the upper end.

Sir Adam held out his hand, and Mrs. Bowring took it.

"It is a great pleasure to me to meet you again," he said slowly, as
though speaking with an effort. "Brook says that you have been very good
to him, and so I want to thank you at once. Yes--this is your
daughter--Brook introduced me. Excuse me--I'll get round to my place
again. Shall we meet after luncheon?"

"If you like," said Mrs. Bowring in a constrained tone. "By all means,"
she added nervously.

"My dear," said Sir Adam, speaking across the table to his wife, "let me
introduce you to my old friend Mrs. Bowring, the mother of this young
lady whom you have already met," he added, glancing down at Clare's
flaxen head.

Again Lady Johnstone slightly bent her apoplectic neck, but her
expression was not stony, as it had been when she had first looked at
Clare. On the contrary, she smiled very pleasantly and naturally, and
her frank blue eyes looked at Mrs. Bowring with a friendly interest.

Clare thought that she heard a faint sigh of relief escape her mother's
lips just then. Sir Adam's heavy steps echoed upon the tile floor, as he
marched all round the table again to his seat. The table itself was
narrow, and it was easy to talk across it, without raising the voice.
Sir Adam sat on one side of his wife, and Brook on the other, last on
his side, as Clare was on hers.

There was very little conversation at first. Brook did not care to talk
across to Clare, and Sir Adam seemed to have said all he meant to say
for the present. Lady Johnstone, who seemed to be a cheerful,
conversational soul, began to talk to Mrs. Bowring, evidently attracted
by her at first sight.

"It's a beautiful place when you get here," she said. "Isn't it? The
view from my window is heavenly! But to get here! Dear me! I was carried
up by two men, you know, and I thought they would have died. I hope
they are enjoying their dinner, poor fellows! I'm sure they never
carried such a load before!"

And she laughed, with a sort of frank, half self-commiserating amusement
at her own proportions.

"Oh, I fancy they must be used to it," said Mrs. Bowring, reassuringly,
for the sake of saying something.

"They'll hate the sight of me in a week!" said Lady Johnstone. "I mean
to go everywhere, while I'm here--up all the hills, and down all the
valleys. I always see everything when I come to a new place. It's
pleasant to sit still afterwards, and feel that you've done it all,
don't you know? I shall ruin you in porters, Adam," she added, turning
her large round face slowly to her husband.

"Certainly, certainly," answered Sir Adam, nodding gravely, as he
dissected the bones out of a fried sardine.

"You're awfully good about it," said Lady Johnstone, in thanks for
unlimited porters to come.

Like many unusually stout people, she ate very little, and had plenty of
time for talking.

"You knew my husband a long time ago, then!" she began, again looking
across at Mrs. Bowring.

Sir Adam glanced at Mrs. Bowring sharply from beneath his shaggy brows.

"Oh yes," she said calmly. "We met before he was married."

The grey-headed man slowly nodded assent, but said nothing.

"Before his first marriage?" inquired Lady Johnstone gravely. "You know
that he has been married twice."

"Yes," answered Mrs. Bowring. "Before his first marriage."

Again Sir Adam nodded solemnly.

"How interesting!" exclaimed Lady Johnstone. "Such old friends! And to
meet in this accidental way, in this queer place!"

"We generally live abroad," said Mrs. Bowring. "Generally in Florence.
Do you know Florence?"

"Oh yes!" cried the fat lady enthusiastically. "I dote on Florence. I'm
perfectly mad about pictures, you know. Perfectly mad!"

The vision of a woman cast in Lady Johnstone's proportions and perfectly
mad might have provoked a smile on Mrs. Bowring's face at any other
time.

"I suppose you buy pictures, as well as admire them," she said, glad of
the turn the conversation had taken.

"Sometimes," answered the other. "Sometimes. I wish I could buy more.
But good pictures are getting to be most frightfully dear. Besides, you
are hardly ever sure of getting an original, unless there are all the
documents--and that means thousands, literally thousands of pounds. But
now and then I kick over the traces, you know."

Clare could not help smiling at the simile, and bent down her head.
Brook was watching her, he understood and was annoyed, for he loved his
mother in his own way.

"At all events you won't be able to ruin yourself in pictures here,"
said Mrs. Bowring.

"No--but how about the porters?" suggested Sir Adam.

"My dear Adam," said Lady Johnstone, "unless they are all Shylocks here,
they won't exact a ducat for every pound of flesh. If they did, you
would certainly never get back to England."

It was impossible not to laugh. Lady Johnstone did not look at all the
sort of person to say witty things, though she was the very incarnation
of good humour--except when she thought that Brook was in danger of
being married. And every one laughed, Sir Adam first, then Brook, and
then the Bowrings. The effect was good. Lady Johnstone was really
afflicted with curiosity, and her first questions to Mrs. Bowring had
been asked purely out of a wish to make advances. She was strongly
attracted by the quiet, pale face, with its excessive refinement and
delicately traced lines of suffering. She felt that the woman had taken
life too hard, and it was her instinct to comfort her, and warm her and
take care of her, from the first. Brook understood and rejoiced, for he
knew his mother's tenacity about her first impressions, and he wished to
have her on his side.

After that the ice was broken and the conversation did not flag. Sir
Adam looked at Mrs. Bowring from time to time with an expression of
uncertainty which sat strangely on his determined features, and whenever
any new subject was broached he watched her uneasily until she had
spoken. But Mrs. Bowring rarely returned his glances, and her eyes never
lingered on his face even when she was speaking to him. Clare, for her
part, joined in the conversation, and wondered and waited. Her theory
was strengthened by what she saw. Clearly Sir Adam felt uncomfortable in
her mother's presence; therefore he had injured her in some way, and
doubted whether she had ever forgiven him. But to the girl's quick
instinct it was clear that he did not stand to Mrs. Bowring only in the
position of one who had harmed her. In some way of love or friendship,
he had once been very fond of her. The youngest woman cannot easily
mistake the signs of such bygone intercourse.

When they rose, Mrs. Bowring walked slowly, on her side of the table, so
as not to reach the door before Lady Johnstone, who could not move fast
under any circumstances. They all went out together upon the terrace.

"Brook," said the fat lady, "I must sit down, or I shall die. You know,
my dear--get me one that won't break!"

She laughed a little, as Brook went off to find a solid chair. A few
minutes later she was enthroned in safety, her husband on one side of
her and Mrs. Bowring on the other, all facing the sea.

"It's too perfect for words!" she exclaimed, in solid and peaceful
satisfaction. "Adam, isn't it a dream? You thin people don't know how
nice it is to come to anchor in a pleasant place after a long voyage!"

She sighed happily and moved her arms so that their weight was quite at
rest without an effort.

Clare and Johnstone walked slowly up and down, passing and repassing,
and trying to talk as though neither were aware that there was something
unusual in the situation, to say the least of it. At last they stopped
at the end farthest away from the others.

"I had no idea that my father had known your mother long ago," said
Brook suddenly. "Had you?"

"Yes--of late," answered Clare. "You see my mother wasn't sure, until
you told me his first name," she hastened to add.

"Oh--I see. Of course. Stupid of me not to try and bring it into the
conversation sooner, wasn't it? But it seems to have been ever so long
ago. Don't you think so?"

"Yes. Ever so long ago."

"When they were quite young, I suppose. Your mother must have been
perfectly beautiful when she was young. I dare say my father was madly
in love with her. It wouldn't be at all surprising, you know, would it?
He was a tremendous fellow for falling in love."

"Oh! Was he?" Clare spoke rather coldly.

"You're not angry, are you, because I suggested it?" asked Brook
quickly. "I don't see that there's any harm in it. There's no reason why
a young man as he was shouldn't have been desperately in love with a
beautiful young girl, is there?"

"None whatever," answered Clare. "I was only thinking--it's rather an
odd coincidence--do you mind telling me something?"

"Of course not! What is it?"

"Had your father ever a brother--who died?"

"No. He had a lot of sisters--some of them are alive still. Awful old
things, my aunts are, too. No, he never had any brother. Why do you
ask?"

"Nothing--it's a mere coincidence. Did I ever tell you that my mother
was married twice? My father was her second husband. The first had your
name."

"Johnstone, with an E on the end of it?"

"Yes--with an E."

"Gad! that's funny!" exclaimed Brook. "Some connection, I dare say. Then
we are connected too, you and I, not much though, when one thinks of it.
Step-cousin by marriage, and ever so many degrees removed, too."

"You can't call that a connection," said Clare with a little laugh, but
her face was thoughtful. "Still, it is odd that she should have known
your father well, and should have married a man of the same name--with
the E--isn't it?"

"He may have been an own cousin, for all I know," said Brook. "I'll ask.
He's sure to remember. He never forgets anything. And it's another
coincidence too, that my father should have been married twice, just
like your mother, and that I should be the son of the second marriage,
too. What odd things happen, when one comes to compare notes!"

While they had walked up and down, Lady Johnstone had paid no attention
to them, but she had grown restless as soon as she had seen that they
stood still at a distance to talk, and her bright blue eyes turned
towards them again and again, with sudden motherly anxiety. At last she
could bear it no longer.

"Brook!" she cried. "Brook, my dear boy!" Brook and Clare walked back
towards the little group.

"Brook, dear," said Lady Johnstone. "Please come and tell me the names
of all the mountains and places we see from here. You know, I always
want to know everything as soon as I arrive."

Sir Adam rose from his chair.

"Should you like to take a turn?" he asked, speaking to Mrs. Bowring and
standing before her.

She rose in silence and stepped forward, with a quiet, set face, as
though she knew that the supreme moment had come.

"Take our chairs," said Sir Adam to Clare and Brook. "We are going to
walk about a little."

Mrs. Bowring turned in the direction whence the young people had come,
towards the end of the terrace. Sir Adam walked erect beside her.

"Is there a way out at that end?" he asked in a low voice, when they
had gone a little distance.

"No."

"We can't stand there and talk. Where can we go? Isn't there a quiet
place somewhere?"

"Do you want to talk to me?" asked Mrs. Bowring, looking straight before
her.

"Yes, please," answered Sir Adam, almost sharply, but still in a low
tone. "I've waited a long time," he added.

Mrs. Bowring said nothing in answer. They reached the end of the walk,
and she turned without pausing.

"The point out there is called the Conca," she said, pointing to the
rocks far out below. "It curls round like a shell, you know. Conca means
a sea-shell, I think. It seems to be a great place for fishing, for
there are always little boats about it in fine weather."

"I remember," replied Sir Adam. "I was here thirty years ago. It hasn't
changed much. Are there still those little paper-mills in the valley on
the way to Ravello? They used to be very primitive."

They kept up their forced conversation as they passed Lady Johnstone and
the young people. Then they were silent again, as they went towards the
hotel.

"We'll go through the house," said Mrs. Bowring, speaking low again.
"There's a quiet place on the other side--Clare and your son will have
to stay with your wife."

"Yes, I thought of that, when I told them to take our chairs."

In silence they traversed the long tiled corridor with set faces, like
two people who are going to do something dangerous and disagreeable
together. They came out upon the platform before the deep recess of the
rocks in which stood the black cross. There was nobody there.

"We shall not be disturbed out here," said Mrs. Bowring, quietly. "The
people in the hotel go to their rooms after luncheon. We will sit down
there by the cross, if you don't mind--I'm not so strong as I used to
be, you know."

They ascended the few steps which led up to the bench where Clare had
sat on that evening which she could not forget, and they sat down side
by side, not looking at each other's faces.

A long silence followed. Once or twice Sir Adam shifted his feet
uneasily, and opened his mouth as though he were going to say something,
but suddenly changed his mind. Mrs. Bowring was the first to speak.

"Please understand," she said slowly, glancing at him sideways, "I don't
want you to say anything, and I don't know what you can have to say. As
for my being here, it's very simple. If I had known that Brook Johnstone
was your son before he had made our acquaintance, and that you were
coming here, I should have gone away at once. As soon as I knew him I
suspected who he was. You must know that he is like you as you used to
be--except your eyes. Then I said to myself that he would tell you that
he had met us, and that you would of course think that I had been afraid
to meet you. I'm not. So I stayed. I don't know whether I did right or
wrong. To me it seemed right, and I'm willing to abide the consequences,
if there are to be any."

"What consequences can there be?" asked the grey-bearded man, turning
his eyes slowly to her face.

"That depends upon how you act. It might have been better to behave as
though we had never met, and to let your son introduce you to me as he
introduced you to Clare. We might have started upon a more formal
footing, then. You have chosen to say that we are old friends. It's an
odd expression to use--but let it stand. I won't quarrel with it. It
does well enough. As for the position, it's not pleasant for me, but it
must be worse for you. There's not much to choose. But I don't want you
to think that I expect you to talk about old times unless you like. If
you have anything which you wish to say, I'll hear it all without
interrupting you. But I do wish you to believe that I won't do anything
nor say anything which could touch your wife. She seems to be happy with
you. I hope she always has been and always will be. She knew what she
was doing when she married you. God knows, there was publicity enough.
Was it my fault? I suppose you've always thought so. Very well,
then--say that it was my fault. But don't tell your wife who I am unless
she forces you to it out of curiosity."

"Do you think I should wish to?" asked Sir Adam, bitterly.

"No--of course not. But she may ask you who I was and when we met, and
all about it. Try and keep her off the subject. We don't want to tell
lies, you know."

"I shall say that you were Lucy Waring. That's true enough. You were
christened Lucy Waring. She need never know what your last name was.
That isn't a lie, is it?"

"Not exactly--under the circumstances."

"And your daughter knows nothing, of course? I want to know how we
stand, you see."

"No--only that we have met before. I don't know what she may suspect.
And your son?"

"Oh, I suppose he knows. Somebody must have told him."

"He doesn't know who I am, though," said Mrs. Bowring, with conviction.
"He seems to be more like his mother than like you. He couldn't conceal
anything long."

"I wasn't particularly good at that either, as it turned out," said Sir
Adam, gravely.

"No, thank God!"

"Do you think it's something to be thankful for? I don't. Things might
have gone better afterwards--"

"Afterwards!" The suffering of the woman's life was in the tone and in
her eyes.

"Yes, afterwards. I'm an old man, Lucy, and I've seen a great many
things since you and I parted, and a great many people. I was bad
enough, but I've seen worse men since, who have had another chance and
have turned out well."

"Their wives did not love them. I am almost old, too. I loved you, Adam.
It was a bad hurt you gave me, and the wound never healed. I married--I
had to marry. He was an honest gentleman. Then he was killed. That hurt
too, for I was very fond of him--but it did not hurt as the other did.
Nothing could."

Her voice shook, and she turned away her face. At least, he should not
see that her lip trembled.

"I didn't think you cared," said Sir Adam, and his own voice was not
very steady.

She turned upon him almost fiercely, and there was a blue light in her
faded eyes.

"I! You thought I didn't care? You've no right to say that--it's wicked
of you, and it's cruel. Did you think I married you for your money,
Adam? And if I had--should I have given it up to be divorced because you
gave jewels to an actress? I loved you, and I wanted your love, or
nothing. You couldn't be faithful--commonly, decently faithful, for one
year--and I got myself free from you, because I would not be your wife,
nor eat your bread, nor touch your hand, if you couldn't love me. Don't
say that you ever loved me, except my face. We hadn't been divorced a
year when you married again. Don't say that you loved me! You loved your
wife--your second wife--perhaps. I hope so. I hope you love her now--and
I dare say you do, for she looks happy--but don't say that you ever
loved me--just long enough to marry me and betray me!"

"You're hard, Lucy. You're as hard as ever you were twenty years ago,"
said Adam Johnstone.

As he leaned forward, resting an elbow on his knee, he passed his brown
hand across his eyes, and then stared vaguely at the white walls of the
old hotel beyond the platform.

"But you know that I'm right," answered Mrs. Bowring. "Perhaps I'm
hard, too. I'm sorry. You said that you had been mad, I remember--I
don't like to think of all you said, but you said that. And I remember
thinking that I had been much more mad than you, to have married you,
but that I should soon be really mad--raving mad--if I remained your
wife. I couldn't. I should have died. Afterwards I thought it would have
been better if I had died then. But I lived through it. Then, after the
death of my old aunt, I was alone. What was I to do? I was poor and
lonely, and a divorced woman, though the right had been on my side.
Richard Bowring knew all about it, and I married him. I did not love you
any more, then, but I told him the truth when I told him that I could
never love any one again. He was satisfied--so we were married."

"I don't blame you," said Sir Adam.

"Blame me! No--it would hardly be for you to blame me, if I could make
anything of the shreds of my life which I had saved from yours. For that
matter--you were free too. It was soon done, but why should I blame you
for that? You were free--by the law--to go where you pleased, to love
again, and to marry at once. You did. Oh no! I don't blame you for
that!"

Both were silent for some time. But Mrs. Bowring's eyes still had an
indignant light in them, and her fingers twitched nervously from time to
time. Sir Adam stared stolidly at the white wall, without looking at his
former wife.

"I've been talking about myself," she said at last. "I didn't mean to,
for I need no justification. When you said that you wanted to say
something, I brought you here so that we could be alone. What was it? I
should have let you speak first."

"It was this." He paused, as though choosing his words. "Well, I don't
know," he continued presently. "You've been saying a good many things
about me that I would have said myself. I've not denied them, have I?
Well, it's this. I wanted to see you for years, and now we've met. We
may not meet again, Lucy, though I dare say we may live a long time. I
wish we could, though. But of course you don't care to see me. I was
your husband once, and I behaved like a brute to you. You wouldn't want
me for a friend now that I am old."

He waited, but she said nothing.

"Of course you wouldn't," he continued. "I shouldn't, in your place. Oh,
I know! If I were dying or starving, or very unhappy, you would be
capable of doing anything for me, out of sheer goodness. You're only
just to people who aren't suffering. You were always like that in the
old days. It's so much the worse for us. I have nothing about me to
excite your pity. I'm strong, I'm well, I'm very rich, I'm relatively
happy. I don't know how much I cared for my wife when I married her, but
she has been a good wife, and I'm very fond of her now, in my own way.
It wasn't a good action, I admit, to marry her at all. She was the
beauty of her year and the best match of the season, and I was just
divorced, and every one's hand was against me. I thought I would show
them what I could do, winged as I was, and I got her. No; it wasn't a
thing to be proud of. But somehow we hit it off, and she stuck to me,
and I grew fond of her because she did, and here we are as you see us,
and Brook is a fine fellow, and likes me. I like him too. He's honest
and faithful, like his mother. There's no justice and no logic in this
world, Lucy. I was a good-for-nothing in the old days. Circumstances
have made me decently good, and a pretty happy man besides, as men go. I
couldn't ask for any pity if I tried."

"No; you're not to be pitied. I'm glad you're happy. I don't wish you
any harm."

"You might, and I shouldn't blame you. But all that isn't what I wished
to say. I'm getting old, and we may not meet any more after this. If
you wish me to go away, I'll go. We'll leave the place tomorrow."

"No. Why should you? It's a strange situation, as we were to-day at
table. You with your wife beside, and your divorced wife opposite you,
and only you and I knowing it. I suppose you think, somehow--I don't
know--that I might be jealous of your wife. But twenty-seven years make
a difference, Adam. It's half a lifetime. It's so utterly past that I
sha'n't realise it. If you like to stay, then stay. No harm can come of
it, and that was so very long ago. Is that what you want to say?"

"No." He hesitated. "I want you to say that you forgive me," he said, in
a quick, hoarse voice.

His keen dark eyes turned quickly to her face, and he saw how very pale
she was, and how the shadows had deepened under her eyes, and her
fingers twitched nervously as they clasped one another in her lap.

"I suppose you think I'm sentimental," he said, looking at her. "Perhaps
I am; but it would mean a good deal to me if you would just say it."

There was something pathetic in the appeal, and something young too, in
spite of his grey beard and furrowed face. Still Mrs. Bowring said
nothing. It meant almost too much to her, even after twenty-seven
years. This old man had taken her, an innocent young girl, had married
her, had betrayed her while she dearly loved him, and had blasted her
life at the beginning. Even now it was hard to forgive. The suffering
was not old, and the sight of his face had touched the quick again.
Barely ten minutes had passed since the pain had almost wrung the tears
from her.

"You can't," said the old man, suddenly. "I see it. It's too much to
ask, I suppose, and I've never done anything to deserve it."

The pale face grew paler, but the hands were still, and grasped each
other, firm and cold. The lips moved, but no sound came. Then a moment,
and they moved again.

"You're mistaken, Adam. I do forgive you."

He caught the two hands in his, and his face shivered.

"God bless you, dear," he tried to say, and he kissed the hands twice.

When Mrs. Bowring looked up he was sitting beside her, just as before;
but his face was terribly drawn, and strange, and a great tear had
trickled down the furrowed brown cheek into the grey beard.




CHAPTER XI


Lady Johnstone was one of those perfectly frank and honest persons who
take no trouble to conceal their anxieties. From the fact that when she
had met him on the way up to the hotel Brook had been walking alone with
Clare Bowring, she had at once argued that a considerable intimacy
existed between the two. Her meeting with Clare's mother, and her sudden
fancy for the elder woman, had momentarily allayed her fears, but they
revived when it became clear to her that Brook sought every possible
opportunity of being alone with the young girl. She was an eminently
practical woman, as has been said, which perhaps accounted for her
having made a good husband out of such a man as Adam Johnstone had been
in his youth. She had never seen Brook devote himself to a young girl
before now. She saw that Clare was good to look at, and she promptly
concluded that Brook must be in love. The conclusion was perfectly
correct, and Lady Johnstone soon grew very nervous. Brook was too young
to marry, and even if he had been old enough his mother thought that he
might have made a better choice. At all events he should not entangle
himself in an engagement with the girl; and she began systematically to
interfere with his attempts to be alone with her. Brook was as frank as
herself. He charged her with trying to keep him from Clare, and she did
not deny that he was right. This led to a discussion on the third day
after the Johnstones' arrival.

"You mustn't make a fool of yourself, Brook, dear," said Lady Johnstone.
"You are not old enough to marry. Oh, I know, you are five-and-twenty,
and ought to have come to years of discretion. But you haven't, dear
boy. Don't forget that you are Adam Johnstone's son, and that you may be
expected to do all the things that he did before I married him. And he
did a good many things, you know. I'm devoted to your father, and if he
were in the room I should tell you just what I am telling you now.
Before I married him he had about a thousand flirtations, and he had
been married too, and had gone off with an actress--a shocking affair
altogether! And his wife had divorced him. She must have been one of
those horrible women who can't forgive, you know. Now, my dear boy, you
aren't a bit better than your father, and that pretty Clare Bowring
looks as though she would never forgive anybody who did anything she
didn't like. Have you asked her to marry you?"

"Good heavens, no!" cried Brook. "She wouldn't look at me!"

"Wouldn't look at you? That's simply ridiculous, you know! She'd marry
you out of hand--unless she's perfectly idiotic. And she doesn't look
that. Leave her alone, Brook. Talk to the mother. She's one of the most
delightful women I ever met. She has a dear, quiet way with her--like a
very thoroughbred white cat that's been ill and wants to be petted."

"What extraordinary ideas you have, mother!" laughed Brook. "But on
general principles I don't see why I shouldn't marry Miss Bowring, if
she'll have me. Why not? Her father was a gentleman, you like her
mother, and as for herself--"

"Oh, I've nothing against her. It's all against you, Brook dear. You are
such a dreadful flirt, you know! You'll get tired of the poor girl and
make her miserable. I'm sure she isn't practical, as I am. The very
first time you look at some one else she'll get on a tragic horse and
charge the crockery--and there will be a most awful smash! It's not easy
to manage you Johnstones when you think you are in love. I ought to
know!"

"I say, mother," said Brook, "has anybody been telling you stories
about me lately?"

"Lately? Let me see. The last I heard was that Mrs. Crosby--the one you
all call Lady Fan--was going to get a divorce so as to marry you."

"Oh--you heard that, did you?"

"Yes--everybody was talking about it and asking me whether it was true.
It seems that she was with that party that brought you here. She left
them at Naples, and came home at once by land, and they said she was
giving out that she meant to marry you. I laughed, of course. But people
wouldn't talk about you so much, dear boy, if there were not so much to
talk about. I know that you would never do anything so idiotic as that,
and if Mrs. Crosby chooses to flirt with you, that's her affair. She's
older than you, and knows more about it. But this is quite another
thing. This is serious. You sha'n't make love to that nice girl, Brook.
You sha'n't! I'll do something dreadful, if you do. I'll tell her all
about Mrs. Leo Cairngorm or somebody like that. But you sha'n't marry
her and ruin her life."

"You're going in for philanthropy, mother," said Brook, growing red.
"It's something new. You never made a fuss before."

"No, of course not. You never were so foolish before, my dear boy. I'm
not bad myself, I believe. But you are, every one of you, and I love you
all, and the only way to do anything with you is to let you run wild a
little first. It's the only practical, sensible way. And you've only
just begun--how in the world do you dare to think of marrying? Upon my
word, it's too bad. I won't wait. I'll frighten the girl to death with
stories about you, until she refuses to speak to you! But I've taken a
fancy to her mother, and you sha'n't make the child miserable. You
sha'n't, Brook. Oh, I've made up my mind! You sha'n't. I'll tell the
mother too. I'll frighten them all, till they can't bear the sight of
you."

Lady Johnstone was energetic, as well as original, in spite of her
abnormal size, and Brook knew that she was quite capable of carrying out
her threat, and more also.

"I may be like my father in some ways," he answered. "But I'm a good
deal like you too, mother. I'm rather apt to stick to what I like, you
know. Besides, I don't believe you would do anything of the kind. And
she isn't inclined to like me, as it is. I believe she must have heard
some story or other. Don't make things any worse than they are."

"Then don't lose your head and ask her to marry you after a fortnight's
acquaintance, Brook, because she'll accept you, and you will make her
perfectly wretched."

He saw that it was not always possible to argue with his mother, and he
said nothing more. But he reflected upon her point of view, and he saw
that it was not altogether unjust, as she knew him. She could not
possibly understand that what he felt for Clare Bowring bore not the
slightest resemblance to what he had felt for Lady Fan, if, indeed, he
had felt anything at all, which he considered doubtful now that it was
over, though he would have been angry enough at the suggestion a month
earlier. To tell the truth, he felt quite sure of himself at the present
time, though all his sensations were more or less new to him. And his
mother's sudden and rather eccentric opposition unexpectedly
strengthened his determination. He might laugh at what he called her
originality, but he could not afford to jest at the prospect of her
giving Clare an account of his life. She was quite capable of it, and
would probably do it.

These preoccupations, however, were as nothing compared with the main
point--the certainty that Clare would refuse him, if he offered himself
to her, and when he left his mother he was in a very undetermined state
of mind. If he should ask Clare to marry him now, she would refuse him.
But if his mother interfered, it would be much worse a week hence.

At last, as ill-luck would have it, he came upon her unexpectedly in the
corridor, as he came out, and they almost ran against each other.

"Won't you come out for a bit?" he asked quickly and in a low voice.

"Thanks--I have some letters to write," answered the young girl.
"Besides, it's much too hot. There isn't a breath of air."

"Oh, it's not really hot, you know," said Brook, persuasively.

"Then it's making a very good pretence!" laughed Clare.

"It's ever so much cooler out of doors. If you'll only come out for one
minute, you'll see. Really--I'm in earnest."

"But why should I go out if I don't want to?" asked the young girl.

"Because I asked you to--"

"Oh, that isn't a reason, you know," she laughed again.

"Well, then, because you really would, if I hadn't asked you, and you
only refuse out of a spirit of opposition," suggested Brook.

"Oh--do you think so? Do you think I generally do just the contrary of
what I'm asked to do?"

"Of course, everybody knows that, who knows you." Brook seemed amused
at the idea.

"If you think that--well, I'll come, just for a minute, if it's only to
show you that you are quite wrong."

"Thanks, awfully. Sha'n't we go for the little walk that was interrupted
when my people came the other day?"

"No--it's too hot, really. I'll walk as far as the end of the terrace
and back--once. Do you mind telling me why you are so tremendously
anxious to have me come out this very minute?"

"I'll tell you--at least, I don't know that I can--wait till we are
outside. I should like to be out with you all the time, you know--and I
thought you might come, so I asked you."

"You seem rather confused," said Clare gravely.

"Well, you know," Brook answered as they walked along towards the
dazzling green light that filled the door, "to tell the truth, between
one thing and another--" He did not complete the sentence.

"Yes?" said Clare, sweetly. "Between one thing and another--what were
you going to say?"

Brook did not answer as they went out into the hot, blossom-scented air,
under the spreading vines.

"Do you mean to say it's cooler here than indoors?" asked the young
girl in a tone of resignation.

"Oh, it's much cooler! There's a breeze at the end of the walk."

"The sea is like oil," observed Clare. "There isn't the least breath."

"Well," said Brook, "it can't be really hot, because it's only the first
week in June after all."

"This isn't Scotland. It's positively boiling, and I wish I hadn't come
out. Beware of first impulses--they are always right!"

But she glanced sideways at his face, for she knew that something was in
the air. She was not sure what to expect of him just then, but she knew
that there was something to expect. Her instinct told her that he meant
to speak and to say more than he had yet said. It told her that he was
going to ask her to marry him, then and there, in the blazing noon,
under the vines, but her modesty scouted the thought as savouring of
vanity. At all events she would prevent him from doing it if she could.

"Lady Johnstone seems to like this place," she said, with a sudden
effort at conversation. "She says that she means to make all sorts of
expeditions."

"Of course she will," answered Brook, in a half-impatient tone. "But,
please--I don't want to talk about my mother or the landscape. I really
did want to speak to you, because I can't stand this sort of thing any
longer, you know."

"What sort of thing?" asked Clare innocently, raising her eyes to his,
as they reached the end of the walk.

It was very hot and still. Not a breath stirred the young vine-leaves
overhead, and the scent of the last orange-blossoms hung in the
motionless air. The heat rose quivering from the sea to southward, and
the water lay flat as a mirror under the glory of the first summer's
day.

They stood still. Clare felt nervous, and tried to think of something to
say which might keep him from speaking, and destroy the effect of her
last question. But it was too late now. He was pale, for him, and his
eyes were very bright.

"I can't live without you--it comes to that. Can't you see?"

The short plain words shook oddly as they fell from his lips. The two
stood quite still, each looking into the other's face. Brook grew paler
still, but the colour rose in Clare's cheeks. She tried to meet his eyes
steadily, without feeling that he could control her.

"I'm sorry," she said, "I'm very sorry."

"You sha'n't say that," he answered, cutting her words with his, and
sharply. "I'm tired of hearing it. I'm glad I love you, whatever you do
to me; and you must get to like me. You must. I tell you I can't live
without you."

"But if I can't--" Clare tried to say.

"You can--you must--you shall!" broke in Brook, hoarsely, his eyes
growing brighter and fiercer. "I didn't know what it was to love
anybody, and now that I know, I can't live without it, and I won't."

"But if--"

"There is no 'if,'" he cried, in his low strong voice, fixing her eyes
with his. "There's no question of my going mad, or dying, or anything
half so weak, because I won't take no. Oh, you may say it a hundred
times, but it won't help you. I tell you I love you. Do you understand
what that means? I'm in God's own earnest. I'll give you my life, but I
won't give you up. I'll take you somehow, whether you will or not, and
I'll hide you somewhere, but you sha'n't get away from me as long as you
live."

"You must be mad!" exclaimed the young girl, scarcely above her breath,
half-frightened, and unable to loose her eyes from the fascination of
his.

"No, I'm not mad; only you've never seen any one in earnest before, and
you've been condemning me without evidence all along. But it must stop
now. You must tell me what it is, for I have a right to know. Tell me
what it all is. I will know--I will. Look at me; you can't look away
till you tell me."

Clare felt his power, and felt that his eyes were dazzling her, and that
if she did not escape from them she must yield and tell him. She tried,
and her eyelids quivered. Then she raised her hand to cover her own
eyes, in a desperate attempt to keep her secret. He caught it and held
it, and still looked. She turned pale suddenly. Then her words came
mechanically.

"I was out there when you said 'good-bye' to Lady Fan. I heard
everything, from first to last."

He started in surprise, and the colour rose suddenly to his face. He did
not look away yet, but Clare saw the blush of shame in his face, and
felt that his power diminished, while hers grew all at once, to
overmaster him in turn.

"It's scarcely a fortnight since you betrayed her," she said, slowly and
distinctly, "and you expect me to like you and to believe that you are
in earnest."

His shame turned quickly to anger.

"So you listened!" he exclaimed.

"Yes, I listened," she answered, and her words came easily, then, in
self-defence--for she had thought of it all very often. "I didn't know
who you were. My mother and I had been sitting beside the cross in the
shadow of the cave, and she went in to finish a letter, leaving me
there. Then you two came out talking. Before I knew what was happening
you had said too much. I felt that if I had been in Lady Fan's place I
would far rather never know that a stranger was listening. So I sat
still, and I could not help hearing. How was I to know that you meant to
stay here until I heard you say so to her? And I heard everything. You
are ashamed now that you know that I know. Do you wonder that I disliked
you from the first?"

"I don't see why you should," answered Brook stubbornly. "If you do--you
do. That doesn't change matters--"

"You betrayed her!" cried Clare indignantly. "You forgot that I heard
all you said--how you promised to marry her if she could get a divorce.
It was horrible, and I never dreamt of such things, but I heard it. And
then you were tired of her, I suppose, and you changed your mind, and
calmly told her that it was all a mistake. Do you expect any woman, who
has seen another treated in that way, to forget? Oh, I saw her face, and
I heard her sob. You broke her heart for your amusement. And it was only
a fortnight ago!"

She had the upper hand now, and she turned from him with a last
scornful glance, and looked over the low wall at the sea, wondering how
he could have held her with his eyes a moment earlier. Brook stood
motionless beside her, and there was silence. He might have found much
in self-defence, but there was not one word of it which he could tell
her. Perhaps she might find out some day what sort of person Lady Fan
was, but his own lips were closed. That was his view of what honour
meant.

Clare felt that her breath came quickly, and that the colour was deep in
her cheeks as she gazed at the flat, hot sea. For a moment she felt a
woman's enormous satisfaction in being absolutely unanswerable. Then,
all at once, she had a strong sensation of sickness, and a quick pain
shot sharply through her just below the heart. She steadied herself by
the wall with her hands, and shut her lips tightly.

She had refused him as well as accused him. He would go away in a few
moments, and never try to be alone with her again. Perhaps he would
leave Amalfi that very day. It was impossible that she should really
care for him, and yet, if she did not care, she would not ask the next
question. Then he spoke to her. His voice was changed and very quiet
now.

"I'm sorry you heard all that," he said. "I don't wonder that you've
got a bad opinion of me, and I suppose I can't say anything just now to
make you change it. You heard, and you think you have a right to judge.
Perhaps I shouldn't even say this--you heard me then, and you have heard
me now. There's a difference, you'll admit. But all that you heard then,
and all that you have told me now, can't change the truth, and you can't
make me love you less, whatever you do. I don't believe I'm that sort of
man."

"I should have thought you were," said Clare bitterly, and regretting
the words as soon as they were spoken.

"It's natural that you should think so. At the same time, it doesn't
follow that because a man doesn't love one woman he can't possibly love
another."

"That's simply brutal!" exclaimed the young girl, angry with him
unreasonably because the argument was good.

"It's true, at all events. I didn't love Mrs. Crosby, and I told her so.
You may think me a brute if you like, but you heard me say it, if you
heard anything, so I suppose I may quote myself. I do love you, and I
have told you so--the fact that I can't say it in choice language
doesn't make it a lie. I'm not a man in a book, and I'm in earnest."

"Please stop," said Clare, as she heard the hoarse strength coming back
in his voice.

"Yes--I know. I've said it before, and you don't care to hear it again.
You can't kill it by making me hold my tongue, you know. It only makes
it worse. You'll see that I'm in earnest in time--then you'll change
your mind. But I can't change mine. I can't live without you, whatever
you may think of me now."

It was a strange wooing, very unlike anything she had ever dreamt of, if
she had allowed herself to dream of such things. She asked herself
whether this could be the same man who had calmly and cynically told
Lady Fan that he did not love her and could not think of marrying her.
He had been cool and quiet enough then. That gave strength to the
argument he used now. She had seen him with another woman, and now she
saw him with herself and heard him. She was surprised and almost taken
from her feet by his rough vehemence. He surely did not speak as a man
choosing his words, certainly not as one trying to produce an effect.
But then, on that evening at the Acropolis--the thought of that scene
pursued her--he had doubtless spoken just as roughly and vehemently to
Lady Fan, and had seemed just as much in earnest. And suddenly Lady Fan
was hateful to her, and she almost ceased to pity her at all. But for
Lady Fan--well, it might have been different. She should not have blamed
herself for liking him, for loving him perhaps, and his words would have
had another ring.

He still stood beside her, watching her, and she was afraid to turn to
him lest he should see something in her face which she meant to hide.
But she could speak quietly enough, resting her hands on the wall and
looking out to sea. It would be best to be a little formal, she thought.
The sound of his own name spoken distinctly and coldly would perhaps
warn him not to go too far.

"Mr. Johnstone," she said, steadying her voice, "this can't go on. I
never meant to tell you what I knew, but you have forced me to it. I
don't love you--I don't like a man who can do such things, and I never
could. And I can't let you talk to me in this way any more. If we must
meet, you must behave just as usual. If you can't, I shall persuade my
mother to go away at once."

"I shall follow you," said Brook. "I told you so the other day. You
can't possibly go to any place where I can't go too."

"Do you mean to persecute me, Mr. Johnstone?" she asked.

"I love you."

"I hate you!"

"Yes, but you won't always. Even if you do, I shall always love you just
as much."

Her eyes fell before his.

"Do you mean to say that you can really love a woman who hates you?" she
asked, looking at one of her hands as it rested on the wall.

"Of course. Why not? What has that to do with it?"

The question was asked so simply and with such honest surprise that
Clare looked up again. He was smiling a little sadly.

"But--I don't understand--" she hesitated.

"Do you think it's like a bargain?" he asked quietly. "Do you think it's
a matter of exchange--'I will love you if you'll love me'? Oh no! It's
not that. I can't help it. I'm not my own master. I've got to love you,
whether I like it or not. But since I do--well, I've said the rest, and
I won't repeat it. I've told you that I'm in earnest, and you haven't
believed me. I've told you that I love you, and you won't even believe
that--"

"No--I can believe that, well enough, now. You do to-day, perhaps. At
least you think you do."

"Well--you don't believe it, then. What's the use of repeating it? If I
could talk well, it would be different, but I'm not much of a talker,
at best, and just now I can't put two words together. But I--I mean lots
of things that I can't say, and perhaps wouldn't say, you know. At
least, not just now."

He turned from her and began to walk up and down across the narrow
terrace, towards her and away from her, his hands in his pockets, and
his head a little bent. She watched him in silence for some time.
Perhaps if she had hated him as much as she said that she did, she would
have left him then and gone into the house. Something, good or evil,
tempted her to speak.

"What do you mean, that you wouldn't say now?" she asked.

"I don't know," he answered gruffly, still walking up and down, ten
steps each way. "Don't ask me--I told you one thing. I shall follow you
wherever you go."

"And then?" asked Clare, still prompted by some genius, good or bad.

"And then?" Brook stopped and stared at her rather wildly. "And then? If
I can't get you in any other way--well, I'll take you, that's all! It's
not a very pretty thing to say, is it?"

"It doesn't sound a very probable thing to do, either," answered Clare.
"I'm afraid you are out of your mind, Mr. Johnstone."

"You've driven most things out of it since I loved you," answered Brook,
beginning to walk again. "You've made me say things that I shouldn't
have dreamed of saying to any woman, much less to you. And you've made
me think of doing things that looked perfectly mad a week ago." He
stopped before her. "Can't you see? Can't you understand? Can't you feel
how I love you?"

"Don't--please don't!" she said, beginning to be frightened at his
manner again.

"Don't what? Don't love you? Don't live, then--don't exist--don't
anything! What would it all matter, if I didn't love you? Meanwhile, I
do, and by the--no! What's the use of talking? You might laugh. You'd
make a fool of me, if you hadn't killed the fool out of me with too much
earnest--and what's left can't talk, though it can do something better
worth while than a lot of talking."

Clare began to think that the heat had hurt his head. And all the time,
in a secret, shame-faced way, she was listening to his incoherent
sentences and rough exclamations, and remembering them one by one, and
every one. And she looked at his pale face, and saw the queer light in
his blue eyes, and the squaring of his jaw--and then and long afterwards
the whole picture, with its memory of words, hot, broken, and confused,
meant earnest love in her thoughts. No man in his senses, wishing to
play a part and produce an impression upon a woman, would have acted as
he did, and she knew it. It was the rough, real thing--the raw strength
of an honest man's uncontrolled passion that she saw--and it told her
more of love in a few minutes than all she had heard or read in her
whole life. But while it was before her, alive and throbbing and
incoherent of speech, it frightened her.

"Come," she said nervously, "we mustn't stay out here any longer,
talking in this way."

He stopped again, close before her, and his eyes looked dangerous for an
instant. Then he straightened himself, and seemed to swallow something
with an effort.

"All right," he answered. "I don't want to keep you out here in the
heat."

He faced about, and they walked slowly towards the house. When they
reached the door he stood aside. She saw that he did not mean to go in,
and she paused an instant on the threshold, looked at him gravely, and
nodded before she entered. Again he bent his head, and said nothing. She
left him standing there, and went straight to her room.

Then she sat down before a little table on which she wrote her letters,
near the window, and she tried to think. But it was not easy, and
everything was terribly confused. She rested her elbows upon the small
desk and pressed her fingers to her eyes, as though to drive away the
sight that would come back. Then she dropped her hands suddenly and
opened her eyes wide, and stared at the wall-paper before her. And it
came back very vividly between her and the white plaster, and she heard
his voice again--but she was smiling now.

She started violently, for she felt two hands laid unexpectedly upon her
shoulders, and some one kissed her hair. She had not heard her mother's
footstep, nor the opening and shutting of the door, nor anything but
Brook Johnstone's voice.

"What is it, my darling?" asked the elder woman, bending down over her
daughter's shoulder. "Has anything happened?"

Clare hesitated a moment, and then spoke, for the habit of her
confidence was strong. "He has asked me to marry him, mother--"

In her turn Mrs. Bowring started, and then rested one hand on the table.

"You? You?" she repeated, in a low and troubled voice. "You marry Adam
Johnstone's son?"

"No, mother--never," answered the young girl.

"Thank God!"

And Mrs. Bowring sank into a chair, shivering as though she were cold.




CHAPTER XII


Brook felt in his pocket mechanically for his pipe, as a man who smokes
generally takes to something of the sort at great moments in his life,
from sheer habit. He went through the operation of filling and lighting
with great precision, almost unconscious of what he was doing, and
presently he found himself smoking and sitting on the wall just where
Clare had leaned against it during their interview. In three minutes his
pipe had gone out, but he was not aware of the fact, and sat quite still
in his place, staring into the shrubbery which grew at the back of the
terrace.

He was conscious that he had talked and acted wildly, and quite unlike
the self with which he had been long acquainted; and the consciousness
was anything but pleasant. He wondered where Clare was, and what she
might be thinking of him at that moment. But as he thought of her his
former mood returned, and he felt that he was not ashamed of what he had
done and said. Then he realised, all at once, for the second time, that
Clare had been on the platform on that first night, and he tried to
recall everything that Lady Fan and he had said to each other.

No such thing had ever happened to him before, and he had a sensation of
shame and distress and anger, as he went over the scene, and thought of
the innocent young girl who had sat in the shadow and heard it all. She
had accidentally crossed the broad, clear line of demarcation which he
drew between her kind and all the tribe of Lady Fans and Mrs. Cairngorms
whom he had known. He felt somehow as though it were his fault, and as
though he were responsible to Clare for what she had heard and seen. The
sensation of shame deepened, and he swore bitterly under his breath. It
was one of those things which could not be undone, and for which there
was no reparation possible. Yet it was like an insult to Clare. For a
man who had lately been rough to the girl, almost to brutality, he was
singularly sensitive perhaps. But that did not strike him. When he had
told her that he loved her, he had been too much in earnest to pick and
choose his expressions. But when he had spoken to Lady Fan, he might
have chosen and selected and polished his phrases so that Clare should
have understood nothing--if he had only known that she had been sitting
up there by the cross in the dark. And again he cursed himself bitterly.

It was not because her knowing the facts had spoilt everything and
given her a bad impression of him from the first: that might be set
right in time, even now, and he did not wish her to marry him believing
him to be an angel of light. It was that she should have seen something
which she should not have seen, for her innocence's sake--something
which, in a sense, must have offended and wounded her maidenliness. He
would have struck any man who could have laughed at his sensitiveness
about that. The worst of it--and he went back to the idea again and
again--was that nothing could be done to mend matters, since it was all
so completely in the past.

He sat on the wall and pulled at his briar-root pipe, which had gone out
and was quite cold by this time, though he hardly knew it. He had plenty
to think of, and things were not going straight at all. He had pretended
indifference when his mother had told him how Lady Fan meant to get a
divorce and how she was telling her intimate friends under the usual
vain promises of secrecy that she meant to marry Adam Johnstone's son as
soon as she should be free. Brook had told her plainly enough that he
would not marry her in any case, but he asked himself whether the world
might not say that he should, and whether in that case it might not
turn out to be a question of honour. He had secretly thought of that
before now, and in the sudden depression of spirits which came upon him
as a reaction he cursed himself a third time for having told Clare
Bowring that he loved her, while such a matter as Lady Fan's divorce was
still hanging over him as a possibility.

Sitting on the wall, he swung his legs angrily, striking his heels
against the stones in his perplexed discontent with the ordering of the
universe. Things looked very black. He wished that he could see Clare
again, and that, somehow, he could talk it all over with her. Then he
almost laughed at the idea. She would tell him that she disliked him--he
was sick of the sound of the word--and that it was his duty to marry
Lady Fan. What could she know of Lady Fan? He could not tell her that
the little lady in the white serge, being rather desperate, had got
herself asked to go with the party for the express purpose of throwing
herself at his head, as the current phrase gracefully expresses it, and
with the distinct intention of divorcing her husband in order to marry
Brook Johnstone. He could not tell Clare that he had made love to Lady
Fan to get rid of her, as another common expression put it, with a
delicacy worthy of modern society. He could not tell her that Lady Fan,
who was clever but indiscreet, had unfolded her scheme to her bosom
friend Mrs. Leo Cairngorm, or that Mrs. Cairngorm, unknown to Lady Fan,
had been a very devoted friend of Brook's, and was still fond of him,
and secretly hated Lady Fan, and had therefore unfolded the whole plan
to Brook before the party had started; or that on that afternoon at
sunset on the Acropolis he had not at all assented to Lady Fan's mad
proposal, as she had represented that he had when they had parted on the
platform at Amalfi; he could not tell Clare any of these things, for he
felt that they were not fit for her to hear. And if she knew none of
them she must judge him out of her ignorance. Brook wished that some
supernatural being with a gift for solving hard problems would suddenly
appear and set things straight.

Instead, he saw the man who brought the letters just entering the hotel,
and he rose by force of habit and went to the office to see if there
were anything for him.

There was one, and it was from Lady Fan, by no means the first she had
written since she had gone to England. And there were several for Sir
Adam and two for Lady Johnstone. Brook took them all, and opened his own
at once. He did not belong to that class of people who put off reading
disagreeable correspondence. While he read he walked slowly along the
corridor.

Lady Fan was actually consulting a firm of solicitors with a view to
getting a divorce. She said that she of course understood his conduct on
that last night at Amalfi--the whole plan must have seemed unrealisable
to him then--she would forgive him. She refused to believe that he would
ruin her in cold blood, as she must be ruined if she got a divorce from
Crosby, and if Brook would not marry her; and much more.

Why should she be ruined? Brook asked himself. If Crosby divorced her on
Brook's account, it would be another matter altogether. But she was
going to divorce Crosby, who was undoubtedly a beast, and her reputation
would be none the worse for it. People would only wonder why she had not
done it before, and so would Crosby, unless he took it into his head to
examine the question from a financial point of view. For Crosby was, or
had been, rich, and Lady Fan had no money of her own, and Crosby was
quite willing to let her spend a good deal, provided she left him in
peace. How in the world could Clare ever know all the truth about such
people? It would be an insult to her to think that she could understand
half of it, and she would not think the better of him unless she could
understand it all. The situation did not seem to admit of any solution
in that way. All he could hope for was that Clare might change her mind.
When she should be older she would understand that she had made a
mistake, and that the world was not merely a high-class boarding-school
for young ladies, in which all the men were employed as white-chokered
professors of social righteousness. That seemed to be her impression, he
thought, with a resentment which was not against her in particular, but
against all young girls in general, and which did not prevent him from
feeling that he would not have had it otherwise for anything in the
world.

He stuffed the letter into his pocket, and went in search of his father.
He was strongly inclined to lay the whole matter before him, and to ask
the old gentleman's advice. He had reason to believe that Sir Adam had
been in worse scrapes than this when he had been a young man, and
somehow or other nobody had ever thought the worse of him. He was sure
to be in his room at that hour, writing letters. Brook knocked and went
in. It was about eleven o'clock.

Sir Adam, gaunt and grey, and clad in a cashmere dressing-jacket, was
extended upon all the chairs which the little cell-like room contained,
close by the open window. He had a very thick cigarette between his
lips, and a half-emptied glass of brandy and soda stood on the corner of
a table at his elbow. He had not failed to drink one brandy and soda
every morning at eleven o'clock for at least a quarter of a century.

His keen old eyes turned sharply to Brook as the latter entered, and a
smile lighted up his furrowed face, but instantly disappeared again; for
the young man's features betrayed something of what he had gone through
during the last hour.

"Anything wrong, boy?" asked Sir Adam quickly. "Have a brandy and soda
and a pipe with me. Oh, letters! It's devilish hard that the post should
find a man out in this place! Leave them there on the table."

Brook relighted his pipe. His father took one leg from one of the
chairs, which he pushed towards his son with his foot by way of an
invitation to sit down.

"What's the matter?" he asked, renewing his question. "You've got into
another scrape, have you? Mrs. Crosby--of all women in the world. Your
mother told me that ridiculous story. Wants to divorce Crosby and marry
you, does she? I say, boy, it's time this sort of nonsense stopped, you
know. One of these days you'll be caught. There are cleverer women in
the world than Mrs. Crosby."

"Oh! she's not clever," answered Brook thoughtfully.

"Well, what's the foundation of the story? What the dickens did you go
with those people for, when you found out that she was coming? You knew
the sort of woman she was, I suppose? What happened? You made love to
her, of course. That was what she wanted. Then she talked of eternal
bliss together, and that sort of rot, didn't she? And you couldn't
exactly say that you only went in for bliss by the month, could you? And
she said, 'By Jove, as you don't refuse, you shall have it for the rest
of your life,' and she said to herself that you were richer than Crosby,
and a good deal younger, and better-looking, and better socially, and
that if you were going to make a fool of yourself she might as well get
the benefit of it as well as any other woman. Then she wrote to a
solicitor--and now you are in the devil of a scrape. I fancy that's the
history of the case, isn't it?"

"I wish you wouldn't talk about women in that sort of way, Governor!"
exclaimed Brook, by way of answer.

"Don't be an ass!" answered Sir Adam. "There are women one can talk
about in that way, and women one can't. Mrs. Crosby is one of the first
kind. I distinguish between 'women' and 'woman.' Don't you? Woman means
something to most of us--something a good deal better than we are, which
we treat properly and would cut one another's throats for. We sinners
aren't called upon to respect women who won't respect themselves. We are
only expected to be civil to them because they are things in petticoats
with complexions. Don't be an ass, Brook. I don't want to know what you
said to Mrs. Crosby, nor what she said to you, and you wouldn't be a
gentleman if you told me. That's your affair. But she's a woman with a
consumptive reputation that's very near giving up the ghost, and that
would have departed this life some time ago if Crosby didn't happen to
be a little worse than she is. She wants to get a divorce and marry my
son--and that's my affair. Do you remember the Arab and his slave?
'You've stolen my money,' said the sheikh. 'That's my business,'
answered the slave. 'And I'm going to beat you,' said the sheikh.
'That's your business,' said the slave. It's a similar case, you know,
only it's a good deal worse. I don't want to know anything that happened
before you two parted. But I've a right to know what Mrs. Crosby has
done since, haven't I? You don't care to marry her, do you, boy?"

"Marry her! I'd rather cut my throat."

"You needn't do that. Just tell me whether all this is mere talk, or
whether she has really been to the solicitor's. If she has, you know,
she will get her divorce without opposition. Everybody knows about
Crosby."

"It's true," said Brook. "I've just had a letter from her again. I wish
I knew what to do!"

"You can't do anything."

"I can refuse to marry her, can't I?"

"Oh--you could. But plenty of people would say that you had induced her
to get the divorce, and then had changed your mind. She'll count on
that, and make the most of it, you may be sure. She won't have a penny
when she's divorced, and she'll go about telling everybody that you have
ruined her. That won't be pleasant, will it?"

"No--hardly. I had thought of it."

"You see--you can't do anything without injuring yourself. I can settle
the whole affair in half an hour. By return of post you'll get a letter
from her telling you that she has abandoned all idea of proceedings
against Crosby."

"I'll bet you she doesn't," said Brook.

"Anything you like. It's perfectly simple. I'll just make a will,
leaving you nothing at all, if you marry her, and I'll send her a copy
to-day. You'll get the answer fast enough."

"By Jove!" exclaimed Brook, in surprise. Then he thoughtfully relighted
his pipe and threw the match out of the window. "I say, Governor," he
added after a pause, "do you think that's quite--well, quite fair and
square, you know?"

"What on earth do you mean?" cried Sir Adam. "Do you mean to tell me
that I haven't a perfect right to leave my money as I please? And that
the first adventuress who takes a fancy to it has a right to force you
into a disgraceful marriage, and that it would be dishonourable of me to
prevent it if I could? You're mad, boy! Don't talk such nonsense to me!"

"I suppose I'm an idiot," said Brook. "Things about money so easily get
a queer look, you know. It's not like other things, is it?"

"Look here, Brook," answered the old man, taking his feet from the chair
on which they rested, and sitting up straight in the low easy chair.
"People have said a lot of things about me in my life, and I'll do the
world the credit to add that it might have said twice as much with a
good show of truth. But nobody ever said that I was mean, nor that I
ever disappointed anybody in money matters who had a right to expect
something of me. And that's pretty conclusive evidence, because I'm a
Scotch-man, and we are generally supposed to be a close-fisted tribe.
They've said everything about me that the world can say, except that
I've told you about my first marriage. She--she got her divorce, you
know. She had a perfect right to it."

The old man lit another cigarette, and sipped his brandy and soda
thoughtfully.

"I don't like to talk about money," he said in a lower tone. "But I
don't want you to think me mean, Brook. I allowed her a thousand a year
after she had got rid of me. She never touched it. She isn't that kind.
She would rather starve ten times over. But the money has been paid to
her account in London for twenty-seven years. Perhaps she doesn't know
it. All the better for her daughter, who will find it after her mother's
death, and get it all. I only don't want you to think I'm mean, Brook."

"Then she married again--your first wife?" asked the young man, with
natural curiosity. "And she's alive still?"

"Yes," answered Sir Adam, thoughtfully. "She married again six years
after I did--rather late--and she had one daughter."

"What an odd idea!" exclaimed Brook. "To think that those two people are
somewhere about the world. A sort of stray half-sister of mine, the
girl would be--I mean--what would be the relationship, Governor, since
we are talking about it?"

"None whatever," answered the old man, in a tone so extraordinarily
sharp that Brook looked up in surprise. "Of course not! What relation
could she be? Another mother and another father--no relation at all."

"Do you mean to say that I could marry her?" asked Brook idly.

Sir Adam started a little.

"Why--yes--of course you could, as she wouldn't be related to you."

He suddenly rose, took up his glass, and gulped down what was left in
it. Then he went and stood before the open window.

"I say, Brook," he began, his back turned to his son.

"What?" asked Brook, poking his knife into his pipe to clean it.
"Anything wrong?"

"I can't stand this any longer. I've got to speak to somebody--and I
can't speak to your mother. You won't talk, boy, will you? You and I
have always been good friends."

"Of course! What's the matter with you, Governor? You can tell me."

"Oh--nothing--that is--Brook, I say, don't be startled. This Mrs.
Bowring is my divorced wife, you know."

"Good God!"

Sir Adam turned on his heels and met his son's look of horror and
astonishment. He had expected an exclamation of surprise, but Brook's
voice had fear in it, and he had started from his chair.

"Why do you say 'Good God'--like that?" asked the old man. "You're not
in love with the girl, are you?"

"I've just asked her to marry me."

The young man was ghastly pale, as he stood stock-still, staring at his
father. Sir Adam was the first to recover something of equanimity, but
the furrows in his face had suddenly grown deeper.

"Of course she has accepted you?" he asked.

"No--she knew about Mrs. Crosby." That seemed sufficient explanation of
Clare's refusal. "How awful!" exclaimed Brook hoarsely, his mind going
back to what seemed the main question just then. "How awful for you,
Governor!"

"Well--it's not pleasant," said Sir Adam, turning to the window again.
"So the girl refused you," he said, musing, as he looked out. "Just like
her mother, I suppose. Brook"--he paused.

"Yes?"

"So far as I'm concerned, it's not so bad as you think. You needn't
pity me, you know. It's just as well that we should have met--after
twenty-seven years."

"She knew you at once, of course?"

"She knew I was your father before I came. And, I say, Brook--she's
forgiven me at last."

His voice was low and unsteady, and he resolutely kept his back turned.

"She's one of the best women that ever lived," he said. "Your mother's
the other."

There was a long silence, and neither changed his position. Brook
watched the back of his father's head.

"You don't mind my saying so to you, Brook?" asked the old man, hitching
his shoulders.

"Mind? Why?"

"Oh--well--there's no reason, I suppose. Gad! I wish--I suppose I'm
crazy, but I wish to God you could marry the girl, Brook! She's as good
as her mother."

Brook said nothing, being very much astonished, as well as disturbed.

"Only--I'll tell you one thing, Brook," said the voice at the window,
speaking into space. "If you do marry her--and if you treat her as I
treated her mother--" he turned sharply on both heels and waited a
minute--"I'll be damned if I don't believe I'd shoot you!"

"I'd spare you the trouble, and do it myself," said Brook, roughly.

They were men, at all events, whatever their faults had been and might
be, and they looked at the main things of life in very much the same
way, like father like son. Another silence followed Brook's last speech.

"It's settled now, at all events," he said in a decided way, after a
long time. "What's the use of talking about it? I don't know whether you
mean to stay here. I shall go away this afternoon."

Sir Adam sat down again in his low easy chair, and leaned forward,
looking at the pattern of the tiles in the floor, his wrists resting on
his knees, and his hands hanging down.

"I don't know," he said slowly. "Let us try and look at it quietly, boy.
Don't do anything in a hurry. You're in love with the girl, are you? It
isn't a mere flirtation? How the deuce do you know the difference, at
your age?"

"Gad!" exclaimed Brook, half angrily. "I know it! that's all. I can't
live without her. That is--it's all bosh to talk in that way, you know.
One goes on living, I suppose--one doesn't die. You know what I mean.
I'd rather lose an arm than lose her--that sort of thing. How am I to
explain it to you? I'm in earnest about it. I never asked any girl to
marry me till now. I should think that ought to prove it. You can't say
that I don't know what married life means."

"Other people's married life," observed Sir Adam, grimly. "You know
something about that, I'm afraid."

"What difference does it make?" asked Brook. "I can't marry the daughter
of my father's divorced wife."

"I never heard of a case, simply because such cases don't arise often.
But there's no earthly reason why you shouldn't. There is no
relationship whatever between you. There's no mention of it in the table
of kindred and affinity, I know, simply because it isn't kindred or
affinity in any way. The world may make its observations. But you may do
much more surprising things than marry the daughter of your father's
divorced wife when you are to have forty thousand pounds a year, Brook.
I've found it out in my time. You'll find it out in yours. And it isn't
as though there were the least thing about it that wasn't all fair and
square and straight and honourable and legal--and everything else,
including the clergy. I supposed that the Archbishop of Canterbury
wouldn't have married me the second time, because the Church isn't
supposed to approve of divorces. But I was married in church all right,
by a very good man. And Church disapproval can't possibly extend to the
second generation, you know. Oh no! So far as its being possible goes,
there's nothing to prevent your marrying her."

"Except Mrs. Crosby," said Brook. "You'll prove that she doesn't exist
either, if you go on. But all that doesn't put things straight. It's a
horrible situation, no matter how you look at it. What would my mother
say if she knew? You haven't told her about the Bowrings, have you?"

"No," answered Sir Adam, thoughtfully. "I haven't told her anything. Of
course she knows the story, but--I'm not sure. Do you think I'm bound to
tell her that--who Mrs. Bowring is? Do you think it's anything like not
fair to her, just to leave her in ignorance of it? If you think so, I'll
tell her at once. That is, I should have to ask Mrs. Bowring first, of
course."

"Of course," assented Brook. "You can't do that, unless we go away.
Besides, as things are now, what's the use?"

"She'll have to know, if you are engaged to the daughter."

"I'm not engaged to Miss Bowring," said Brook, disconsolately. "She
won't look at me. What an infernal mess I've made of my life!"

"Don't be an ass, Brook!" exclaimed Sir Adam, for the third time that
morning.

"It's all very well to tell me not to be an ass," answered the young
man gravely. "I can't mend matters now, and I don't blame her for
refusing me. It isn't much more than two weeks since that night. I can't
tell her the truth--I wouldn't tell it to you, though I can't prevent
your telling it to me, since you've guessed it. She thinks I betrayed
Mrs. Crosby, and left her--like the merest cad, you know. What am I to
do? I won't say anything against Mrs. Crosby for anything--and if I were
low enough to do that I couldn't say it to Miss Bowring. I told her that
I'd marry her in spite of herself--carry her off--anything! But of
course I couldn't. I lost my head, and talked like a fool."

"She won't think the worse of you for that," observed the old man. "But
you can't tell her--the rest. Of course not! I'll see what I can do,
Brook. I don't believe it's hopeless at all. I've watched Miss Bowring,
ever since we first met you two, coming up the hill. I'll try
something--"

"Don't speak to her about Mrs. Crosby, at all events!"

"I don't think I should do anything you wouldn't do yourself, boy," said
Sir Adam, with a shade of reproval in his tone. "All I say is that the
case isn't so hopeless as you seem to think. Of course you are heavily
handicapped, and you are a dog with a bad name, and all the rest of it.
The young lady won't change her mind to-day, nor to-morrow either,
perhaps. But she wouldn't be a human woman if she never changed it at
all."

"You don't know her!" Brook shook his head and began to refill his
refractory pipe. "And I don't believe you know her mother either, though
you were married to her once. If she is at all what I think she is, she
won't let her daughter marry your son. It's not as though anything could
happen now to change the situation. It's an old one--it's old, and set,
and hard, like a cast. You can't run it into a new mould and make
anything else of it. Not even you, Governor--and you are as clever as
anybody I know. It's a sheer question of humanity, without any possible
outside incident. I've got two things against me which are about as
serious as anything can be--the mother's prejudice against you, and the
daughter's prejudice against me--both deuced well founded, it seems to
me."

"You forget one thing, Brook," said Sir Adam, thoughtfully.

"What's that?"

"Women forgive."

Neither spoke for some time.

"You ought to know," said Brook in a low tone, at last. "They forgive
when they love--or have loved. That's the right way to put it, I think."

"Well--put it in that way, if you like. It will just cover the ground.
Whatever that young lady may say, she likes you very much. I've seen her
watch you, and I'm sure of it."

"How can a woman love a man and hate him at the same time?"

"Why do jealous women sometimes kill their husbands? If they didn't love
them they wouldn't care; and if they didn't hate them, they wouldn't
kill them. You can't explain it, perhaps, but you can't deny it either.
She'll never forgive Mrs. Crosby--perhaps--but she'll forgive you, when
she finds out that she can't be happy without you. Stay here quietly,
and let me see what I can do."

"You can't do anything, Governor. But I'm grateful to you all the same.
And--you know--if there's anything I can do on my side to help you, just
now, I'll do it!"

"Thank you, Brook," said the old man, leaning back, and putting up his
feet again.

Brook rose and left the room, slowly shutting the door behind him. Then
he got his hat and went off for a solitary walk to think matters over.
They were grave enough, and all that his father had said could not
persuade him that there was any chance of happiness in his future. There
was a sort of horror in the situation, too, and he could not remember
ever to have heard of anything like it. He walked slowly, and with bent
head.




CHAPTER XIII


Sir Adam sat still in his place and smoked another thick cigarette
before he moved. Then he roused himself, got up, sat down at his table,
and took a large sheet of paper from a big leather writing-case.

He had no hesitation about what he meant to put down. In a quarter of an
hour he had written out a new will, in which he left his whole fortune
to his only son Brook, on condition that Brook did not marry Mrs.
Crosby. But if he married her before his father's death he was to have
nothing, and if he married her afterwards he was to forfeit the whole,
to the uttermost farthing. In either of these cases the property was to
go to a third person. Sir Adam hesitated a moment, and then wrote the
name of one of his sisters as the conditional legatee. His wife had
plenty of money of her own, and besides, the will was a mere formality,
drawn up and to be executed solely with a view to checking Lady Fan's
enthusiasm. He did not sign it, but folded it smoothly and put it into
his pocket. He also took his own pen, for he was particular in matters
appertaining to the mechanics of writing, and very neat in all he did.

He went out and wandered up and down the terrace in the heat, but no one
was there. Then he knocked at his wife's door, and found her absorbed in
an interesting conversation with her maid in regard to matters of dress,
as connected with climate. Lady Johnstone at once appealed to him, and
the maid eyed him with suspicion, fearing his suggestions. He satisfied
her, however, by immediately suggesting that she should go away, whereat
she smiled and departed.

Lady Johnstone at once understood that something very serious was in the
air. A wonderful good fellowship existed between husband and wife; but
they very rarely talked of anything which could not have been discussed,
figuratively, on the housetops.

"Brook has got himself into a scrape with that Mrs. Crosby, my dear,"
said Sir Adam. "What you heard is all more or less true. She has really
been to a solicitor, and means to take steps to get a divorce. Of course
she could get it easily enough. If she did, people would say that Brook
had let her go that far, telling her that he would marry her, and then
had changed his mind and left her to her fate. We can't let that happen,
you know."

Lady Johnstone looked at her husband with anxiety while he was
speaking, and then was silent for a few seconds.

"Oh, you Johnstones! You Johnstones!" she cried at last, shaking her
head. "You're perfectly incorrigible!"

"Oh no, my dear," answered Sir Adam; "don't forget me, you know."

"You, Adam!"

Her tone expressed an extraordinary conflict of varying
sentiment--amusement, affection, reproach, a retrospective distrust of
what might have been, but could not be, considering Sir Adam's age.

"Never mind me, then," he answered. "I've made a will cutting Brook off
with nothing if he marries Mrs. Crosby, and I'm going to send her a copy
of it to-day. That will be enough, I fancy."

"Adam!"

"Yes--what? Do you disapprove? You always say that you are a practical
woman, and you generally show that you are. Why shouldn't I take the
practical method of stopping this woman as soon as possible? She wants
my money--she doesn't want my son. A fortune with any other name would
smell as sweet."

"Yes--but--"

"But what?"

"I don't know--it seems--somehow--" Lady Johnstone was perplexed to
express what she meant just then. "I mean," she added suddenly, "it's
treating the woman like a mere adventuress, you know--"

"That's precisely what Mrs. Crosby is, my dear," answered Sir Adam
calmly. "The fact that she comes of decent people doesn't alter the case
in the least. Nor the fact that she has one rich husband, and wishes to
get another instead. I say that her husband is rich, but I'm very sure
he has ruined himself in the last two years, and that she knows it. She
is not the woman to leave him as long as he has money, for he lets her
do anything she pleases, and pays her well to leave him alone. But he
has got into trouble--and rats leave a sinking ship, you know. You may
say that I'm cynical, my dear, but I think you'll find that I'm telling
you the facts as they are."

"It seems an awful insult to the woman to send her a copy of your will,"
said Lady Johnstone.

"It's an awful insult to you when she tries to get rid of her husband to
marry your only son, my dear."

"Oh--but he'd never marry her!"

"I'm not sure. If he thought it would be dishonourable not to marry her,
he'd be quite capable of doing it, and of blowing out his brains
afterwards."

"That wouldn't improve her position," observed the practical Lady
Johnstone.

"She'd be the widow of an honest man, instead of the wife of a
blackguard," said Sir Adam. "However, I'm doing this on my own
responsibility. What I want is that you should witness the will."

"And let Mrs. Crosby think I made you do this? No--"

"Nonsense. I sha'n't copy the signatures--"

"Then why do you need them at all?"

"I'm not going to write to her that I've made a will, if I haven't,"
answered Sir Adam. "A will isn't a will unless it's witnessed. I'm not
going to lie about it, just to frighten her. So I want you and Mrs.
Bowring to witness it."

"Mrs. Bowring?"

"Yes--there are no men here, and Brook can't be a witness, because he's
interested. You and Mrs. Bowring will do very well. But there's another
thing--rather an extraordinary thing--and I won't let you sign with her
until you know it. It's not a very easy thing to tell you, my dear."

Lady Johnstone shifted her fat hands and folded them again, and her
frank blue eyes gazed at her husband for a moment.

"I can guess," she said, with a good-natured smile. "You told me you
were old friends--I suppose you were in love with her somewhere!" She
laughed and shook her head. "I don't mind," she added. "It's one more,
that's all--one that I didn't know of. She's a very nice woman, and I've
taken the greatest fancy to her!"

"I'm glad you have," said Sir Adam, gravely. "I say, my dear--don't be
surprised, you know--I warned you. We knew each other very well--it's
not what you think at all, and she was altogether in the right and I was
quite in the wrong about it. I say, now--don't be startled--she's my
divorced wife--that's all."

"She! Mrs. Bowring! Oh, Adam--how could you treat her so!"

Lady Johnstone leaned back in her chair and slowly turned her head till
she could look out of the window. She was almost rosy with surprise--a
change of colour in her sanguine complexion which was equivalent to
extreme pallor in other persons. Sir Adam looked at her affectionately.

"What an awfully good woman you are!" he exclaimed, in genuine
admiration.

"I! No, I'm not good at all. I was thinking that if you hadn't been such
a brute to her I could never have married you. I don't suppose that is
good, is it? But you were a brute, all the same, Adam, dear, to hurt
such a woman as that!"

"Of course I was! I told you so when I told you the story. But I didn't
expect that you'd ever meet."

"No, it is an extraordinary thing. I suppose that if I had any nerves I
should faint. It would be an awful thing if I did; you'd have to get
those porters to pick me up!" She smiled meditatively. "But I haven't
fainted, you see. And, after all, I don't see why it should be so very
dreadful, do you? You see, you've rather broken me in to the idea of
lots of other people in your life, and I've always pitied her sincerely.
I don't see why I should stop pitying her because I've met her and taken
such a fancy to her without knowing who she was. Do you?"

"Most women would," observed Sir Adam. "It's lucky that you and she
happen to be the two best women in the world. I told Brook so this
morning."

"Brook? Have you told him?"

"I had to. He wants to marry her daughter."

"Brook! It's impossible!"

Lady Johnstone's tone betrayed so much more surprise and displeasure
than when her husband had told her of Mrs. Bowring's identity that he
stared at her in surprise.

"I don't see why it's impossible," he said, "except that she has
refused him once. That's nothing. The first time doesn't count."

"He sha'n't!" said the fat lady, whose vivid colour had come back.
"He'll make her miserable--just as you--no, I won't say that! But they
are not in the least suited to one another--he's far too young; there
are fifty reasons."

"Brook won't act as I did, my dear," said Sir Adam. "He's like you in
that. He'll make as good a husband as you have been a good wife--"

"Nonsense!" interrupted Lady Johnstone. "You're all alike, you
Johnstones! I was talking to him this morning about her--I knew there
was the beginning of something--and I told him what I thought. You're
all bad, and I love you all; but if you think that Clare Bowring is as
practical as I am, you're very much mistaken, Adam, dear! She'll break
her heart--"

"If she does, I'll shoot him," answered the old man with a grim smile.
"I told him so."

"Did you? Well, I am glad you take that view of it," said Lady
Johnstone, thoughtfully, and not at all realising what she was saying.
"I'm glad I'm not a nervous woman," she added, beginning to fan herself.
"I should be in my grave, you know."

"No--you are not nervous, my dear, and I'm very glad of it. I suppose
it really is rather a trying situation. But if I didn't know you, I
wouldn't have told you all this. You've spoiled me, you know--you really
have been so tremendously good to me--always, dear."

There was a rough, half unwilling tenderness in his voice, and his big
bony hand rested gently on the fat lady's shoulder, as he spoke. She
bent her head to one side, till her large red cheek touched the brown
knuckles. It was, in a way, almost grotesque. But there was that
something in it which could make youth and beauty and passion
ridiculous--the outspoken truthful old rake and the ever-forgiving wife.
Who shall say wherein pathos lies? And yet it seems to be something more
than a mere hack-writer's word, after all. The strangest acts of life
sometimes go off in such an oddly quiet humdrum way, and then all at
once there is the little quiver in the throat, when one least expects
it--and the sad-eyed, faithful, loving angel has passed by quickly, low
and soft, his gentle wings just brushing the still waters of our unwept
tears.

Sir Adam left his wife to go in search of Mrs. Bowring. He sent a
message to her, and she came out and met him in the corridor. They went
into the reading-room together, and he shut the door. In a few words he
told her all that he had told his wife about Mrs. Crosby, and asked her
whether she had any objection to signing the document as a witness,
merely in order that he might satisfy himself by actually executing it.

"It is high handed," said Mrs. Bowring. "It is like you--but I suppose
you have a right to save your son from such trouble. But there is
something else--do you know what has happened? He has been making love
to Clare--he has asked her to marry him, and she has refused. She told
me this morning--and I have told her the truth--that you and I were once
married."

She paused, and watched Sir Adam's furrowed face.

"I'm glad of that," he said. "I'm glad that it has all come out on the
same day. He knows everything, and he has told me everything. I don't
know how it's all going to end, but I want you to believe one thing. If
he had guessed the truth, he would never have said a word of love to
her. He's not that kind of boy. You do believe me, don't you?"

"Yes, I believe you. But the worst of it is that she cares for him
too--in a way I can't understand. She has some reason, or she thinks she
has, for disliking him, as she calls it. She wouldn't tell me. But she
cares for him all the same. She has told him, though she won't tell me.
There is something horrible in the idea of our children falling in love
with each other."

Mrs. Bowring spoke quietly, but her pale face and nervous mouth told
more than her words.

Sir Adam explained to her shortly what had happened on the first evening
after Brook's arrival, and how Clare had heard it all, sitting in the
shadow just above the platform. Mrs. Bowring listened in silence,
covering her eyes with her hands. There was a long pause after he had
finished speaking, but still she said nothing.

"I should like him to marry her," said Sir Adam at last, in a low voice.

She started and looked at him uneasily, remembering how well she had
once loved him, and how he had broken her heart when she was young. He
met her eyes quietly.

"You don't know him," he said. "He loves her, and he will be to
her--what I wasn't to you."

"How can you say that he loves her? Three weeks ago he loved that Mrs.
Crosby."

"He? He never cared for her--not even at first."

"He was all the more heartless and bad to make her think that he did."

"She never thought so, for a moment. She wanted my money, and she
thought that she could catch him."

"Perhaps--I saw her, and I did not like her face. She had the look of an
adventuress about her. That doesn't change the main facts. Your son and
she were--flirting, to say the least of it, three weeks ago. And now he
thinks himself in love with my daughter. It would be madness to trust
such a man--even if there were not the rest to hinder their marriage.
Adam--I told you that I forgave you. I have forgiven you--God knows. But
you broke my life at the beginning like a thread. You don't know all
there has been to forgive--indeed, you don't. And you are asking me to
risk Clare's life in your son's hands, as I risked mine in yours. It's
too much to ask."

"But you say yourself that she loves him."

"She cares for him--that was what I said. I don't believe in love as I
did. You can't expect me to."

She turned her face away from him, but he saw the bitterness in it, and
it hurt him. He waited a moment before he answered her.

"Don't visit my sins on your daughter, Lucy," he said at last. "Don't
forget that love was a fact before you and I were born, and will be a
fact long after we are dead. If these two love each other, let them
marry. I hope that Clare is like you, but don't take it for granted
that Brook is like me. He's not. He's more like his mother."

"And your wife?" said Mrs. Bowring suddenly. "What would she say to
this?"

"My wife," said Sir Adam, "is a practical woman."

"I never was. Still--if I knew that Clare loved him--if I could believe
that he could love her faithfully--what could I do? I couldn't forbid
her to marry him. I could only pray that she might be happy, or at least
that she might not break her heart."

"You would probably be heard, if anybody is. And a man must believe in
God to explain your existence," added Sir Adam, in a gravely meditative
tone. "It's the best argument I know."




CHAPTER XIV


Brook Johnstone had gone to his room when he had left his father, and
was hastily packing his belongings, for he had made up his mind to leave
Amalfi at once without consulting anybody. It is a special advantage of
places where there is no railway that one can go away at a moment's
notice, without waiting tedious hours for a train. Brook did not
hesitate, for it seemed to him the only right thing to do, after Clare's
refusal, and after what his father had told him. If she had loved him,
he would have stayed in spite of every opposition. If he had never been
told her mother's history, he would have stayed and would have tried to
make her love him. As it was, he set his teeth and said to himself that
he would suffer a good deal rather than do anything more to win the
heart of Mrs. Bowring's daughter. He would get over it somehow in the
end. He fancied Clare's horror if she should ever know the truth, and
his fear of hurting her was as strong as his love. He made no phrases to
himself, and he thought of nothing theatrical which he should like to
say. He just set his teeth and packed his clothes alone. Possibly he
swore rather unmercifully at the coat which would not fit into the right
place, and at the starched shirt-cuffs which would not lie flat until he
smashed them out of shape with unsteady hands.

When he was ready, he wrote a few words to Clare. He said that he was
going away immediately, and that it would be very kind of her to let him
say good-bye. He sent the note by a servant, and waited in the corridor
at a distance from her door.

A moment later she came out, very pale.

"You are not really going, are you?" she asked, with wide and startled
eyes. "You can't be in earnest?"

"I'm all ready," he answered, nodding slowly. "It's much better. I only
wanted to say good-bye, you know. It's awfully kind of you to come out."

"Oh--I wouldn't have--" but she checked herself, and glanced up and down
the long corridor. "We can't talk here," she added.

"It's so hot outside," said Brook, remembering how she had complained of
the heat an hour earlier.

"Oh no--I mean--it's no matter. I'd rather go out for a moment."

She began to walk towards the door while she was speaking. They reached
it in silence, and went out into the blazing sun. Clare had Brook's note
still in her hand, and held it up to shield the glare from the side of
her face as they crossed the platform. Then she realised that she had
brought him to the very spot whereon he had said good-bye to Lady Fan.
She stopped, and he stood still beside her.

"Not here," she said.

"No--not here," he answered.

"There's too much sun--really," said she, as the colour rose faintly in
her cheeks.

"It's only to say good-bye," Brook answered sadly. "I shall always
remember you just as you are now--with the sun shining on your hair."

It was so bright that it dazzled him as he looked. In spite of the heat
she did not move, and their eyes met.

"Mr. Johnstone," Clare began, "please stay. Please don't let me feel
that I have sent you away." There was a shade of timidity in the tone,
and the eyes seemed brave enough to say something more. Brook hesitated.

"Well--no--it isn't that exactly. I've heard something--my father has
told me something since I saw you--"

He stopped short and looked down.

"What have you heard?" she asked. "Something dreadful about us?"

"About us all--about him, principally. I can't tell you. I really
can't."

"About him--and my mother? That they were married and separated?"

The steady innocent eyes had waited for him to look up again. He started
as he heard her words.

"You don't mean to say that you know it too?" he cried. "Who has dared
to tell you?"

"My mother--she was quite right. It's wrong to hide such things--she
ought to have told me at once. Why shouldn't I have known it?"

"Doesn't it seem horrible to you? Don't you dislike me more than ever?"

"No. Why should I? It wasn't your fault. What has it to do with you? Or
with me? Is that the reason why you are going away so suddenly?"

Brook stared at her in surprise, and the dawn of returning gladness was
in his face for a moment.

"We have a right to live, whatever they did in their day," said Clare.
"There is no reason why you should go away like this, at a moment's
notice."

With an older woman he would have understood the first time, but he did
not dare to understand Clare, nor to guess that there was anything to be
understood.

"Of course we have a right to live," he answered, in a constrained tone.
"But that does not mean that I may stay here and make your life a
burden. So I'm going away. It was quite different before I knew all
this. Please don't stay out here--you'll get a sunstroke. I only wanted
to say good-bye."

Man-like, having his courage at the striking-point, he wished to get it
all over quickly and be off. The colour sank from Clare's face again,
and she stood quite still for a moment, looking at him. "Good-bye," he
said, holding out his hand, and trying hard to smile a little.

Clare looked at him still, but her hand did not meet his, though he
waited, holding it out to her. Her face hardened as though she were
making an effort, then softened again, and still he waited.

"Won't you say good-bye to me?" he asked unsteadily.

She hesitated a moment longer.

"No!" she answered suddenly. "I--I can't!"

       *       *       *       *       *

And here the story comes to its conclusion, as many stories out of the
lives of men and women seem to end at what is only their turning-point.
For real life has no conclusion but real death, and that is a sad ending
to a tale, and one which may as well be left to the imagination when it
is possible.

Stories of strange things, which really occur, very rarely have what
used to be called a "moral" either. All sorts of things happen to people
who afterwards go on living just the same, neither much better nor much
worse than they were in the beginning. The story is a slice, as it were,
cut from the most interesting part of a life, generally at the point
where that life most closely touches another, so that the future of the
two momentarily depends upon each separately, and upon both together.
The happiness or unhappiness of both, for a long time to come, is
founded upon the action of each just at those moments. And sometimes, as
in the tale here told, the least promising of all the persons concerned
is the one who helps matters out. The only logical thing about life is
the certainty that it must end. If there were any logic at all about
what goes between birth and death, men would have found it out long ago,
and we should all know how to live as soon as we leave school; whereas
we spend our lives under Fate's ruler, trying to understand, while she
raps us over the knuckles every other minute because we cannot learn
our lesson and sit up straight, and be good without being prigs, and do
right without sticking it through other people's peace of mind as one
sticks a pin through a butterfly.